The original of tiiis book is in 
 tine Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31 9241 0021 01 64 
 
3 1924 100 210 164 
 
In compliance with current 
 
 copyright law, Cornell University 
 
 Library produced this 
 
 replacement volume on paper 
 
 that meets the ANSI Standard 
 
 Z39.48-1992 to replace the 
 
 irreparably deteriorated original. 
 
 2005 
 
ajotnell HmneraUB Cibrarn 
 
 at^ata. Sem lotk 
 
 THE GIFT OF 
 
 
MORE GLIMPSES 
 
 OF 
 
 THE WORLD UNSEEN 
 
T-ONDOn: printed by 
 
 spottiswoonr. and co., new-street sql'aue 
 
 an'u i'arliamevt street 
 
Movt (Glimpses of t$e 
 Morlli Wln^ttn 
 
 EDITED BY THE 
 
 REV. FREDERICK GEORGE LEE, D.C.L. 
 
 VICAR OF ALL SAINTS', LAMBETH 
 
 EDITOR OF ' THE OTHER WORLD ; OR, GLIMPSES OF 
 
 THE SUPERNATURAL' ETC. 
 
 LONDON 
 
 CHATTO & WINDUS, PICCADILLY 
 
 1878 
 
 rights reserved] 
 
 [All right 
 

 y^ DEDICATED 
 
 OS ■'■o 
 
 ^ E. LOUISALEE 
 
 WITH REGARD, AFFECTION AND RESPECT 
 
' As those that flit from their old home, and betake themselves 
 to dwell in another country, where they are sure to settle, are 
 wont to forget the faces and fashions whereto they were formerly 
 inured, and to apply themselves to the knowledge and acquaint- 
 ance of those with whom they shall afterwards converse ; so it 
 is here with me, being to remove from my earthly tabernacle, 
 wherein I have worn out the few and evil days of my earthly 
 pilgrimage, to an abiding City above, I have desired to acquaint 
 myself with that Invisible World, to which I am going to enter, 
 to know my good God and His blessed angels and saints, with 
 whom I hope to pass an happy eternity ' 
 
 Preface to TIk Invisible IVorld, by Bishop Joseph Hall 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 INCE the issue, three years ago, of my 
 two volumes, ' The Other World, or 
 ■jyTTT^;-^ Glimpses of the Supernatural,' I have 
 been favoured with a large number of valuable 
 and valued communications regarding the Super- 
 natural, from people and places near and far off, 
 some of which seemed to me to contain records 
 and revelations of such inherent interest as to 
 warrant my weaving them, with some system and 
 order, into another volume. Hence the present 
 publication. 
 
 As the various incidents and facts thus gathered 
 range over a very wide field — some having rela- 
 
viii PREFACE. 
 
 tion, as their narrators believe, to the angelic world, 
 — the battalions of the living God — and others to 
 the armies of the demons — I have been compelled, 
 by the resolution to compress my book into a single 
 volume, to curtail my own comments, allowing the 
 different examples of supernatural inter\'ention to 
 tell their own tale, which the great majority do 
 with considerable pertinence. 
 
 I venture to repript here some kind words from 
 the pen of a stranger, the Rev. C. J. Serpart, S.J., 
 Missionary Apostolic of Chaibassa, Bengal, with 
 regard to my two previously-published volumes 
 on this subject, for which I feel deeply grateful ; 
 because the unsought-for testimony of an inde- 
 pendent Catholic clergyman, and a member of so 
 illustrious an Order as that of the Society of Jesus, 
 who by observation and investigation knows much 
 of the dark practices of Oriental Necromancy, is 
 eminently satisfactory, and is an acceptable reward 
 for my labours : — 
 
 ' The design of your book, the able manner in 
 which it is expressed, the fair way of proposing 
 your argument, and quoting authorities, made me 
 
PREFA CE. ix 
 
 feel a strong inclination to write to you, and hope 
 you would be equally fair in accepting the few 
 observations which occurred to me in reading 
 several times your work. It is not that I differ 
 from you in the exposition of materialism and 
 false science, nor in the facts you relate, nor in 
 your appreciation of them. No. In all this we 
 perfectly agree. I could even add to your stock, 
 having by circumstance been., driven to a close 
 study of this matter, and heard and read much 
 _ about it. I wish, on the contrary, to congratulate 
 you for having taken such a reasonable view of it, 
 and so well succeeded in putting it in its proper 
 light. You will be pleased also to know that your 
 views are no less in agreement with those of Count 
 de Mirville, the ablest writer in France on this 
 subject, and of the great American philosopher 
 and reviewer. Dr. Brownson, whose volume, 
 entitled " The Spirit Rapper," is very interesting, 
 as well as original.' 
 
 As a contrast to the above judgment, a re- 
 viewer in the 'Times' of April 19, 1876 — after an 
 allusion to what Dr. Carpenter calls ' unconscious 
 
X PREFA CE. 
 
 cerebration ' as perfectly explaining, and accounting 
 for, spiritualistic phenomena — wrote thus: — 'The 
 tendency of Dr. Lee's work is in the last degree 
 mischievous. The worst enemies of the Church of 
 England or of Religion could hardly seek a better 
 ally than a clergyman who drags into the light of 
 day those relics or survivals of heathenism, and 
 who claims our belief in the name of Religion for 
 every lying legend which held its own, in spite of 
 Christianity, through some of the darkest periods 
 of the World's history.' 
 
 Other criticisms were more violent in language, 
 though equally sceptical in spirit ; and enunciated 
 propositions which, if accepted, would imply that 
 God's ancient revelation was a myth, and historical 
 Christianity a fable. I recur to such criticisms, 
 therefore, with regret, not for my own sake, or the 
 sake of the volume under criticism, but for the sake 
 of the writers. 
 
 The sneers of anonymous sceptics, however, 
 and the scorn of flippant unbelievers, I have learnt 
 to value at their true worth — no very high figure. 
 I can pass them by unheeded and unanswered ; 
 and even go so far as to return with interest the 
 
PREFA CE. xi 
 
 compliments which some of the said writers, who 
 affect the patronage of the scorners, have been so 
 kind as to pay me, because of what they are pleased 
 to term my ' grovelling superstition,' • repulsive 
 fanaticism,' and ' debasing gullibility.' 
 
 These critics and their patrons, who in their 
 sore extremity appear to have discarded the 
 ordinary rules of evidence, become excited in their 
 manner and a little wild in their literary composi- 
 tions, if any of their favourite assumptions or 
 random guesses are by chance or design criticised 
 and exposed. Now, as many of these assumptions 
 are being day by day duly exploded ; and as the 
 lofty and insolent dogmatism of certain of these 
 self-elevated philosophers, who personally made 
 the assumptions in question, is now only laughed 
 at ; assertions on the old basis are found to have 
 decreased alarmingly in value, while new and 
 random excogitations from the same quarter, of 
 so-called ' scientific ' marvels, advertising them- 
 selves solely by their absurdity, often remain 
 altogether and deservedly unnoticed.' 
 
 ' To anyone who has witnessed, for instance, the more 
 remarkable spiritualistic phenomena — such as are described 
 
xii PREFA CE. 
 
 As regards this said ' Spiritualism,' dealt with 
 towards the end of the volume, it is much to be 
 deplored that the Bishops of the Established 
 Church do not warn their flocks against the 
 heretical tenets and dangerous practices of its 
 votaries ; and that the ' inferior clergy,' as they are 
 termed, do not deal with the subject in some other 
 spirit than that exhibited by the shallow and 
 sceptical writers in the public press.' As long as 
 
 week by week in the publications of the so-called ' Spiritual- 
 ists ' — the laboured and dreary arguments of Dr. W. B. 
 Carpenter, in his recent treatise, ' Mesmerism, Spiritualism, 
 &c.. Historically and Scientifically Treated,' to prove that 
 such phenomena result from ' the possession of men's minds 
 by dominant ideas,' are really beneath notice. And no 
 wonder ; for this learned scientific gentleman, on p. 1 14, 
 declares that upon this subject ' no amount of testimony is 
 good for anything.' Sic cadit qucestio. Such a childish 
 method of reasoning and treating the movement may fortify 
 prejudiced unbelievers in it, and those who avowedly know 
 nothing about it save by hearsay ; because, as enquiry is 
 useless, and any personal testimony good for nothing, on 
 Dr. Carpenter's scientific mode, both enquiry and testimony 
 are beside the question. It is clear, therefore, that the 
 ordinary laws of evidence should be at once revised in the 
 interests of Science under a royal commission of gentlemen 
 who regard themselves and each other as exclusively ' scien- 
 tific' 
 
 ' Much credit is due to the Rock newspaper for having 
 so forcibly spoken out when others have been silent. 
 
PREFA CE. xiii 
 
 bishops, clergy, and people are fondly led to 
 imagine that the whole system is founded on 
 trickery, delusion and imagination, so- long will 
 Spiritualism steadily increase, as regards the 
 number and power of its supporters, and extend 
 its dark and baneful influence by the working of 
 false and lying wonders. 
 
 It only remains for me to add an expression 
 of respectful acknowledgtpent to those corre- 
 spondents who have favoured me with communica- 
 tions, which are duly used in the pages which 
 follow. Such have been received, amongst others, 
 from the Rev. W. S. Lach-Szyrma, M.A., Vicar 
 of Newlyn, Cornwall ; the Rev. H. O. Middleton, 
 M.A., of Brighton; E. W. Trafford, Esq., of 
 Norwich ; the Rev. Arthur Bellamy, B.A., Vicar 
 of Publow, Bristol ; Dr. James A. Sewell, of 
 Quebec ; Mr. J. Potter Briscoe, F.R.A.S., of Not- 
 tingham ; the Rev. Dr. Sadleir, of Castleknock, 
 near Dublin ; J. M. Davenport, Esq. ; the Rev. J. 
 H. Blunt, M.A. ; Newton Crosland, Esq., of Black- 
 heath ; Captain Caldwell, of New Grange Lodge, 
 Bray, County Wicklow ; the Rev. E. W. Garrow, 
 
xiv PREFA CE. 
 
 M.A., of Bilsthorpe Rectory ; J. T. H. Saint, Esq., 
 of Dr. Johnson's Buildings, Temple ; Lieut.-Colonel 
 H. B. Barnett ; the Rev. Dr. A. T. Lee ; Henry 
 Spicer, Esq. ; the Lady Gertrude Douglas ; the 
 Hon. Mrs. Cowper-Temple ; Mrs. George Raven- 
 shaw, of Malvern Link ; Mrs. Redbourne ; Mrs. 
 Pryce Williams, and Miss M. J. Arnold. To each 
 and all my thanks are most sincerely tendered. 
 
 F. G. L. 
 
 All Saints' Vicarage, Lambeth : . 
 
 Martyrdom of St. Thomas of Canterbury, 1877. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER 
 
 I. Introduction 
 
 PAGE 
 I 
 
 II. Warnings of Coming Danger or Death, 
 
 AND Dreams 
 
 49 
 
 III. Apparitions and Spectral Appearances 
 
 at the Time of Death . . -85 
 
 IV. Angelic Aid and Intervention 
 V. Modern Necromancy . 
 Appendix 
 
 147 
 177 
 241 
 
 General Index 
 
 246 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
How impotent they are ! and yet on earth 
 They have repute for wondrous power and skill ; 
 And books describe how that the very face 
 Of the Evil One, if seen, would have a force 
 Even to freeze the blood, and choke the life 
 Of him who saw it. 
 
 TTie Dream of Gerontms, — 1- H. Newman. 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 ^NTENDED as a supplementary addition 
 to my two volumes ' The Other World ; 
 or, Glimpes of the Supernatural/ this 
 book has been compiled mainly from 
 communications to myself of the deepest interest 
 which, from time to time, I have received from 
 several parts of the world, and for which I am 
 deeply grateful, or from published tractates and 
 books of authority and reputation. Now that the 
 final struggle between Christianity and blank Athe- 
 ism is upon us, not only in Protestant or semi-Pro^ 
 testant countries, but in Italy ' where churches and 
 
 ' At Naples a new journal was (recently, i.e. September, 
 1877) announced with the title oi Anarchia. It would have 
 proved a fit companion to the Ateo of Leghorn, Atheism 
 and anarchy are doubtless popular with the revolutionists 
 in Italy, that is, with the revolutionists who are out of office. 
 
4 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 ecclesiastics are so numerous and where Christian 
 principles have held a general sway since the decay 
 and collapse of the Roman Empire ; it is important, 
 when every person in Christendom is called upon 
 to range himself either on the side of Truth or 
 Error, Light or Darkness, to have old and true 
 principles, evidenced and supported efficiently by 
 new and valuable facts. We have lived to see that 
 Materialism, dogmatic and destructive, has forcibly 
 entered the sanctuary, and would rudely put out 
 the lamp. The Universe has been carefully probed 
 by her devotees, but only to find the mere material 
 husks of existence — nothing more. Space has 
 been painfully explored by the intellectually scien- 
 tific, only for such to learn the delightful and 
 consoling lesson, and to proclaim it to suffering 
 ^humanity, that 'there is no God, and Science is 
 
 The Government has suppressed one of these journals, the 
 Anarchia, but on what grounds it is not stated. The Ateo 
 does not expect suppression from the Ministers, who banish 
 religion from the army and navy and from schools and other 
 institutes of education. On Sunday, September 2, the walls 
 of Leghorn were placarded with an announcement of the 
 third number of the Ateo, containing an article headed ' The 
 Three Impostors, Moses, Christ, and Mahomet.' This num- 
 ber was sequestrated by the police, probably in compliment 
 to the Jews, who are very numerous in Leghorn, and who 
 possess great influence in Italy. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 5 
 
 his prophet,' and to teach the dark and dreary 
 doctrine that man passes through the grave and 
 gate of Death into cold oblivion and blank nothing- 
 ness.' 
 
 In opposition to this stands the Christian Reve- 
 lation, as enshrined in the three ancient creeds^ 
 three in external form, but one only in substance 
 — accepted in common both by East and West. 
 Over and above this, wherever baptism is duly 
 administered, there are representatives of Chris- 
 tianity, v^Jjuo-, by every fibre of the spiritual bond 
 which binds them to their Master, are bound to stand 
 in direct antagonism to the materialistic theories, 
 now so popular and accepted in Christendom. 
 
 ' One author writes, ' Amongst the enUghtened of all 
 nations and times, the dogma of the immortality of the soul 
 has ever had but few partisans.' Mirabeau on his death-bed 
 remarked, ' I am now entering into nothingness.' Danton, of--* 
 the French Revolution, exclaimed, ' I shall soon make my 
 residence in nothingness.' The Prussian Frederick — called 
 by some persons, ' the Great ' — candidly confessed his dis- 
 belief in the immortality of the soul. ' No one,' wrote. 
 Feuerbach, ' who has eyes to see can fail to remark that the 
 beUef in the immortality of the soul has long been effaced 
 from ordinary life, and that it now only exists in the subjec- 
 tive imagination of individuals, still very numerous.' An 
 English writer, in a similar spirit, maintains that ' the im- 
 mortality of man is impossible,' and 'the existence of a 
 Supreme Being demonstrably false.' I have purposely 
 avoided giving page and book for the above statements. 
 
6 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 The present intellectual struggle, however, is 
 not new. From the beginning it has been going 
 on. And when the redundant verbiage and strange 
 jargon of opponents and respondents are rightly 
 apprehended and examined, it is found to be no- 
 thing more nor less than a struggle between Reli- 
 gion and Atheism, between Belief and Unbelief. 
 Here in England the most notorious professors of 
 modern Atheism — worshipped by the World in 
 general, courted and flattered by those of high 
 positions both in Church and State, whose friend- 
 ship is sought by ecclesiastics, and who are cringed 
 to by popularity-hunting preachers — discuss sub- 
 jects which even some of the most demoniacal and 
 outrageous promoters of the French Revolution of 
 1788 would never have touched or handled ; and 
 this with a calm flippancy which, to any Christian, 
 adds to the astonishment and sorrow with which 
 such demoralizing discussions are glanced at. The 
 liberty of the press has almost resulted in the su- 
 premacy of Satan. It is effectively preparing the 
 way for Antichrist. 
 
 On the other hand, the certain existence and 
 alarming influence of what has been termed ' spirit- 
 ualism' — i.e., in other words, divination, soothsay- 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 7 
 
 ing, witchcraft, and necromancy, as set forth and 
 condemned in the Old Testament — has proved a 
 startling, if not an effective, stumbling-block to the 
 unbeneficent yet over-confident apostles of Athe- 
 ism.' Rather than admit its facts, they would 
 apparently overthrow all the ordinary rules of evi- 
 dence : while their unconcealed vexation and angry 
 disappointment that a certain handful of so-called 
 ' scientific ' authorities should have been forced to 
 admit the truth and reality of spiritual manifesta- 
 tions, and should have thrown themselves into the 
 ranks of the spiritualists, has caused divers contra- 
 dictions and no small perplexity amongst the 
 Agnostics. The manner in which these latter 
 have endeavoured to account for, and explain 
 away, some of the most undisputed phenomena 
 of modern necromancy, to any person who has wit- 
 nessed the phenomena in question, is not only 
 childish, but contemptible. 
 
 Dr. Garth Wilkinson, a disciple of Swedenborg, 
 and a writer of singular vigour and power, points 
 
 1 'Modem spiritualism,' as Dr. G. Sexton has main- 
 tained, ' is destined to crush the materialism of the age, and 
 hurl the scepticism, now so prevalent, from the throne which - 
 it has usurped.' Spiritualism audits Critics, p. 1.8. London, 
 J. Bums. 
 
8 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 this out in the following trenchant and remarkable 
 passage of one of his recent works : — 
 
 ' There is one special combatant which it, Athe- 
 ism, has to meet, and must meet, to wit, spiritism, 
 which is indeed the bite noire of modern Material- 
 ism. Here Science quits her avowed tactics: and 
 her preparation for the fight with this arch-enemy, 
 consists in no buckling-on of armour; that she 
 leaves to professional jugglers ; but in putting her 
 head into a bush of thorny dislikes, and exposing 
 behind the proportions of her materialism. In 
 a word she voluntarily puts out all her senses, 
 and puts on all her pretexts before the encounter. 
 Whether so much agonized fear of the question, 
 and so much heat of hatred against a verdict on 
 the other side, is a usual condition of successful 
 enquirj', let Science herself decide; but, of the 
 magnitude of her horror, and of its incapacity to 
 reason and experiment, the history of the pending 
 controversy is full.' ' 
 
 This particular part of the subject will be dealt 
 with more in detail in a later chapter, in which 
 the new system of spiritualism will be considered 
 
 ' On Human Science and Divine Revelation, by Dr. J. T. 
 Garth Wilkinson, pp. 257-8. London : J. Speirs, 1876. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 9 
 
 in the light of extracts from the published writings 
 of its leading supporters, and its practices com- 
 pared with those of the magicians and diviners of 
 previous ages. Disbelief, of course, meets this new 
 system with scoff and sneer, until enquiry takes 
 place. Then the natural revulsion consequent 
 upon a perfect conviction of its supernatural cha- 
 racter, enables the advocates of spiritualism to 
 win over converts by hundreds. 
 
 An easy path, both in the past and present, has 
 been cut out for the unbelievers by the short- 
 sighted policy of timorous or incompetent defenders 
 of historical Christianity. For example : for some 
 generations the truth of miracles has been only 
 admitted with wavering will, ambiguous words, and 
 weak and incomplete arguments, full of apologies 
 and terms of doubtful signification. The super- 
 natural characteristics of Paganism, for instance ; 
 the truth of the miracles recorded (for example) by 
 St. Augustine to have been wrought in his day ; 
 the unbroken line of miraculous manifestations 
 chronicled in the histories of the saints, and formally 
 proved on their beatification and canonization, are 
 each and all denied, or satisfactory proof of them 
 is maintained to be not forthcoming. Some persons 
 
lo MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 have feebly endeavoured to draw an arbitrary line 
 between the miracles of our Lord and those of His 
 apostles ; nothwithstanding His pledge that they 
 should do ' greater works ; ' or again, between the 
 miracles of Holy Scripture and those of eccle- 
 siastical history ; while others have held that no 
 miracles were wrought after the first century of the 
 Christian era ; and others again, that they may 
 possibly have been witnessed here and there up 
 to the end of the third century, but not later ; and 
 that now they have long ago certainly ceased to 
 take place. 
 
 Of the intercourse between men and angels, 
 not exactly miraculous, but affording true glimpses 
 of the Unseen World, by which the former have been 
 aided by the latter, as when an angel troubled the 
 pool of Bethsaida, and virtue went out of the water 
 for the healing of bodily diseases. Bishop Hall has 
 put on record some shrewd words of wisdom which 
 are well worthy of notice : — 
 
 'The trade that we have with good spirits,' 
 he remarks, ' is not now driven by the eye, but is 
 like to themselves, spiritual ; yet not so but that even 
 in bodily occasions we have many times insensible 
 ihelps from them in such manner as that, by the 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. ii 
 
 effects, we can boldly say, Here hath been an angel, 
 though we saw him not.' 
 
 ' Of this kind was that (no less than miraculous) 
 cure which at St. Madernes, in Cornwall, was 
 wrought upon a poor cripple (one John Trelille) 
 whereof (besides the attestations of many hundreds 
 of the neighbours) I took a strict and personal 
 examination in that last visitation (at Whitsuntide) 
 which I either did or ever shall hold. This man 
 that for sixteen years together was fain to walk 
 upon his hands, by reason of the close contraction 
 of the sinews of his legs, was (upon three monitions 
 in his dream to wash in that well) suddenly so 
 restored to his limbs, that I saw him able both to 
 walk, and to get his own maintenance ; I found here 
 was neither art nor collusion, the thing done, the 
 author invisible.' ' 
 
 Then again, to turn from light to darkness, 
 there appears to some, and these not the least 
 thoughtful, but one way of accounting for the 
 extraordinary and astonishing tricks performed by 
 Indian jugglers, and that is by referring them to 
 
 ' Divers Treatises, by Joseph Hall, late Bishop of Nor- 
 wich, vol. iii. p. 971. London, 1662. 
 
12 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 necromancy, which certainly was a reality, and no 
 doubt is a reality still. 
 
 ' I am satisfied,' writes an English officer of 
 rank and family, 'that the performances of the 
 native " wise-men " are done by the aid of familiar 
 spirits. The visible growth of a mango tree out of 
 an empty vesseL into which a little earth is placed, 
 a growth which spectators witness, and the secret 
 of which has never been discovered, may not be 
 unreasonably referred to the same occult powers 
 which enabled the Egyptian magicians of old to 
 imitate the miraculous acts which Moses, by God's 
 command, openly wrought in the face of Pharaoh 
 and his people.' 
 
 Elsewhere a renowned traveller wrote this : — 
 ' Sheik Bechir has for some years devoted his time, 
 singular as it may appear, to the cultivation of 
 magic ; and the stories he relates of his interviews 
 with immaterial beings are novel and startling. 
 At times he will place a jug between the hands of 
 two persons sitting opposite to each other, when 
 after the recital of certain passages taken indis- 
 criminately from the " Koran " and the " Psalms of 
 David," it will move spontaneously round, to the 
 astonishment of the holders. A stick, at his bid- 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. _ 13 
 
 ding, will proceed unaided, from one end of the 
 room to the other. On two earthenware jars being 
 placed in opposite corners of the room, one being 
 empty, the other filled with water, the empty jar 
 will, on the recital of certain passages, move across 
 the room. The jar full of water-will rise of itself 
 on the approach of its companion, and empty its 
 contents into it, the latter returning to its place in 
 the same manner that it came ; an egg boiling in 
 a saucepan will be seen to spring suddenly out of 
 the water, and be carried to a considerable distance. 
 A double-locked door will unlock itself. There 
 cannot be a doubt that an unseen influence of some 
 kind is called into operation, but of what kind 
 those may conjecture who like to speculate on such 
 matters. But it is in the more serious cases of 
 disease and lunacy that his powers are called into 
 play. Previous to undertaking a cure, he shuts 
 himself up in a darkened room, and devotes his 
 time to prayer and fasting. Af last one of the 
 genii, described by him to be much of the same 
 appearance as human beings, will suddenly come 
 before him and demand his bidding. He then 
 states his position, and requires assistance in the 
 case he is about to undertake. The genius replies 
 
14 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 at once that his request is granted, and encourages 
 him to proceed. . . . That the Sheik stoutly maintains 
 his intercourse with spiritual agents to be real and 
 effective is unquestionable ; and indeed this belief 
 in magic, and in the interposition of an order of 
 unseen creatures in worldly affairs, at the bidding 
 of those who choose to devote themselves earnestly 
 to such intercourse, is universal throughout the 
 entire population of every religion and sect. There 
 are Christian priests who affirm that the Psalms of 
 David contain an extensive series of necromantic 
 passages, which, if thoroughly understood and 
 properly treated, would place the whole world of 
 spirits entirely at man's disposal, and invest him, 
 through their medium, with miraculous powers.' 
 
 ' Instances could be multipled in which the most 
 extraordinary and unaccountable results have been 
 brought about by the intervention of individuals 
 who make this communion the subject of their 
 study and contemplation. But, as the ears of 
 Europeans could only be shocked by assertions 
 and statements which they would not fail of hold- 
 ing to be utterly fabulous and ridiculous, the 
 subject is merely alluded to in these pages to 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. ij 
 
 indicate the existence of a very prominent and 
 prevalent belief in Lebanon.' ■ 
 
 A correspondent of the Times newspaper, dis- 
 cussing this subject, relates what he himself wit- 
 nessed on the part of these Magi or jugglers when 
 quartered at Attock, in 1861 : ' After placing some 
 cardboard figures on a cloth spread on the bare 
 floor of the mess-room, the juggler engaged began 
 to play upon a rude reed instrument. In a moment 
 up jumped the figures and commenced dancing in 
 time to the music. This dance was quaint, orderly 
 and intricate, but performed with the greatest regu- 
 larity and art. A particular motion of the jug- 
 gler's right hand made all the figures cease moving 
 and suddenly fall down.' , 
 
 Another performance was of the following cha- 
 racter. The juggler placed a rupee at one corner 
 of the mess-table, and the signet ring of one of the 
 officers witnessing the acts done, at the opposite 
 cdrner. Upon the music being recommenced the 
 ring, as it is said, ' wobbled across the table, clawed 
 the rupee, and carried the prize back to its own cor- 
 ner, as a spider would a fly.' 
 
 ' Mount Lebanon, by Colonel Churchill, in 3 vols. Vol. i. 
 pp. 164-167. London, 1853. 
 
i6 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 A French conjuror who witnessed this and 
 other similar performances, acknowledged himself 
 utterly unable to account for the marvels done by 
 these Oriental jugglers. He had, as he declared, 
 offered them large sums of money for a knowledge 
 of their secrets, but the tempting offers were invari- 
 ably and sternly refused.* Why such persons — 
 often the poorest of the poor — should prove them- 
 selves superior to the power of money, is a subject 
 astonishing to the commonplace European and 
 worthy of investigation. 
 
 Furthermore, the well-known basket trick, done 
 without a special stage or platform, without machi- 
 nery or preparation, and performed in any place or 
 spot — a greensward, a paved yard, a messroom — is 
 one which, witnessed by thousands, has never been 
 discovered. A girl or boy placed under a large 
 wicker basket of a tall conical shape, a basket 
 which can be previously and fully examined by all, 
 and is evidently an ordinary basket and nothing 
 more, is stabbed through and through by the 
 juggler, who uses a long sword for his purpose. 
 Screams indicating pain follow each violent thrust 
 
 ' This assertion seems at variance with another statement 
 on a later page. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 17 
 
 of the weapon, which, drawn out, seems to be 
 covered with blood. Thrust after thrust of the 
 sword into the sides of the basket follows. The 
 screams become fainter and at last cease altogether. 
 Then the juggler, with incantations and wild cries, 
 dances round and round for a few seconds, when, 
 all of a sudden, removing the basket (which is 
 again examined by the spectators), no sign of the 
 girl or boy is seen. In the space of a minute, or 
 Sometimes even less, the child who had been placed 
 under the basket, comes running forward from some 
 distant spot. Such performances have been wit- 
 nessed again and again by keen and competent 
 critics, who have been altogether unable to account 
 for the extraordinary things witnessed, or to give 
 any satisfactory explanation of the acts done. The 
 late Lord Mayo, as is stated, witnessed the trick 
 many times, and after much deliberation, referred 
 it, as so many others have done (though they keep 
 their opinion to themselves), to the influence and 
 power of spirits or demons.' 
 
 ' On this point Lieut-Colonel H. C. B. Barnett, of the 
 25th Regiment Madras Native Infantry, informs me that 
 Father Gannon, a Roman Catholic Secular Priest, sometime 
 chaplain' of St. Thomas's Mount near Madras, once found 
 himself standing in a crowd to see an oriental juggler per- 
 
 C 
 
i8 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 A similar conclusion was arrived at by a shrewd 
 and observant lady, Mrs. J. B. Speid, who gave 
 her impressions of Indian life and manners in a 
 readable and interesting work, 'Our Last Years in 
 India,' which was published about fifteen years 
 ago ; from which the following is taken : — 
 
 ' Some of these hill- and especially Bheel-wizards, 
 are very uncanny gentlemen indeed. I have been 
 told by Englishmen wondrous stories of the curious 
 arts practised, and even taught by them. One 
 gentleman declared that, under their instructions, 
 he had himself become an adept ; and, apparently 
 somewhat indignant at my incredulity, offered to 
 demonstrate the truth of his assertion on the spot. 
 But, as he had owned that the fruit of this forbidden 
 tree of knowledge had tasted bitterly to his con- 
 science, and had, in the first instance, caused him 
 much remorse, though, as he explained, ' one be- 
 comes accustomed to everything,' I declined par- 
 form the Basket Trick. Father Gannon, believing that it 
 was accomplished by the aid of demons, protected himself by 
 the sacred sign of the Cross, and by an extemporized mental 
 act of exorcism effectively resisted the action. At once the 
 juggler ended his invocations and mumbling incantations, 
 and, turning sharply upon the priest, requested him to go 
 away. He did so, and then it is reported that the deed was 
 done. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 
 
 19 
 
 taking of it. . . . The power possessed was a 
 certain authority over living but inanimate things, 
 as plants and trees, which it was declared could be 
 made, by invoking the spirits of earth, air, and 
 water, according to a set formula, and especially 
 by an adjuration in the most Sacred Name, to bend 
 and advance themselves towards the person using 
 the incantation. . . . On another occasion Captain 
 
 told me that he had secreted a ring with a 
 
 view of ascertaining the truth of the imputed 
 powers of the conjuror. The usual preliminaries 
 
 having been completed. Captain was directed 
 
 to lay his hand lightly on a brass saucer, which he 
 was assured would indicate the spot where the 
 ring had been deposited. This accordingly took 
 
 place ; for Captain had no sooner pressed his 
 
 palm on the rim, than he felt the saucer start 
 beneath it, and it soon brought him to the person 
 to whom the ring had been consigned. There was 
 no possibility, it was asserted, of collusion, as none 
 save the person who held it, knew where the ring 
 had been placed. The Moonshee (professor of 
 languages, etc.) says the Mahometans admit the 
 fact of supernatural power, and believe it to be 
 of Satanic origin. They say the secret has been 
 
20 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 handed down from a remote antiquity, and pre- 
 served in certain families alone — an heirloom of 
 unlawful knowledge gathered in some old time from 
 the forbidden tree.' ' 
 
 As to possession by, and intercourse with, an 
 evil spirit, one of the most remarkable cases on 
 record is given by Bishop Hall of Norwich in one 
 of his published tractates, a case (here reprinted 
 verbatim) which at once illustrates the reality of 
 witchcraft, and indirectly throws some light on that 
 form of modern necromancy known as 'spiritualism.' 
 
 ' I cannot forbear to single out that one famous 
 story of Magdalene de la Croix,' writes the bishop, 
 'in the year of our Lord Christ, 1545, who being 
 born at Cordova in Spain, whether for the indigence 
 or devotion of her parents, was at five years age, 
 put into a convent of nuns ; at that age an evil 
 spirit presented himselfe to her in the form of a 
 blackmore, foul and hideous ; she startled at the 
 sight, not without much horror ; but with faire 
 speeches and promises of all those gay toyes 
 wherewith children are wont to be delighted, she 
 was wont to hold society with him, not without 
 
 ' Our Last Years in India, by Mrs. J. B. Speid, pp. 
 107-111. London, 1862. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 21 
 
 strong charges of silence and secrecy ; in the mean 
 time giving proof of a notable quick wit, and more 
 than the ordinary ability incident unto her age ; so 
 as she was highly esteemed, both of the young 
 novices, and of the aged nuns. No sooner was she 
 come to the age of twelve or thirteen years, then 
 the devill solicits her to marry with him, and for 
 her dowry promises her that for the space of thirty 
 years, she shall live in such fame and honour for 
 the opinion of her sanctity, as that she shall be for 
 that time the wonder of all Spain. 
 
 ' Whiles this wicked spirit held his unclean con- 
 versation with her in her chamber, he delegates 
 another of his hellish complices, to supply the place 
 and forme of his Magdalene in the church, in the 
 cloister, in all their meetings ; not without mar- 
 vellous appearance of gravity, and devotion ; dis- 
 closing unto her also, the affairs of the world 
 abroad, and furnishing her with such advertisements, 
 as made her wondered at ; and won her the repu- 
 tation, not of a holy virgin only, but of a prophet- 
 esse. Out of which height of estimation, although 
 she was not for years capable of that dignity, she 
 was by the general votes of the sisterhood chosen 
 unanimously, to be the Abbess of that Convent. 
 
22 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 ' Wonderful were the feats which she then did : 
 the priest cries out in his celebration that he 
 missed one of the holy Hosts, which he had conse- 
 crated : and lo, that was by her wonted Angel 
 invisibly conveighed to holy Magdalene. The 
 wall that was betwixt her lodging and the Quire, at 
 the elevation of the Host clave assunder, that holy 
 Magdalene might see that sacred act : and (which 
 was yet more notorius) on solemn festivals, when 
 the nuns made their procession, Magdalene was in 
 the sight of the beholders, lift up from the earth the 
 height of three cubits, as if she should have been 
 rapt up to heaven : and sometimes, whik she bore 
 in her arms a little image of the Child Jesus, new 
 born and naked, weeping (like a true Magdalene) 
 abundantly over the babe, her haire seemed by a 
 miracle, suddenly lengthened so low as to reach 
 unto her ankles, for the covering of the naked 
 child ; which so soon as she had laid aside that 
 dear burden, returned suddenly to its wonted 
 length. 
 
 ' These and many other the like miracles,made 
 her so famous, that Popes, Emperours, the Gran- 
 dees of Spain wrote to her beseeching her in their 
 letters to recommend their affairs to God in her 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 23 
 
 powerful devotions, and in requiring her advice 
 and advertisements in matters of high importance ; 
 as appeared afterwards by the letters found in her 
 cabinet. And the great ladies of Spain and othet 
 parts would not wrap their new-born infants in any 
 clouts or swadling-bands, but such as the sacred 
 hands of Abbess Magdalene had first touched and 
 blessed. All the nuns of Spain were so proud of 
 so great an honour to their order, and such mira- 
 culous proof of their sanctity. 
 
 ' At last it pleased God to lay open this notable 
 fraud of the Devill ; for Magdalene after thirty 
 years' acquaintance with this paramour, having 
 been Abbess now twelve years, began to receive 
 some remorse of her former practises ; and growing 
 to a detestation of her horrible society with that 
 evill spirit, found means freely to discover to the 
 Visitors of her Order, all the whole carriage of this 
 abominable and prodigious wickednesse. Although 
 some credible, wise, and learned persons have re- 
 ported that she, perceiving the nuns to have taken 
 notice of her foul pranks, lest she should run into 
 a deserved condemnation, did (under the favour of 
 those laws which give pardon to self-accusing 
 offenders) voluntarily confesse her monstrous vil- 
 
24 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 lany and impiety. This confession blankt many 
 of her favourers and admirers ; and seemed so 
 strange that it was held fit not to beleeve it, with- 
 out strict and legall examinations, and proceedings. 
 Magdalene was close imprisoned in her convent ; 
 and being called to question, confessed all this 
 mysterie of iniquity. 
 
 ' Yet still her Moore continued his illusions ; 
 for, while she was fast lockt up in her cell, with a 
 strong guard upon her doores ; the nuns were no 
 sooner come into the quire, towards morning, to 
 say their mattins, than this deputy-apparition of 
 Magdalene took up her wonted stall, and was seen 
 devoutly tossing her beads anipng her sisters ; so 
 as they thought the visitors had surely freed her of 
 the crimes objected, upon her vehement penitence. 
 But, hearing that Magdalene was still fast caged in 
 her prison, they acquainted the visitors with what 
 they had seen the morning before : who, upon full 
 examination, found that she had never lookt out 
 of the doores of her gaole. The processe was at 
 last sent up to Rome ; whence, since the confession 
 was voluntary, she had her absolution. A story of 
 great note and use for many occasions, and too 
 well known in the world, to admit of either deniall 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 25 
 
 or doubt, and ratisfied, as by the known consent of 
 the time, so by the faithfull records of Zuingerus, 
 Bodin, Reney, Gaulatius.' > 
 
 A record such as the above is startling, but is 
 repudiated as too absurd for reasonable people to 
 accept, by a considerable majority who, themselves 
 scientifically superstitious, condemn and banish all 
 other kinds of ' superstition.' 
 
 It is obviously impossible, however, that the 
 Fathers and Rulers of the Christian Church could 
 have been utterly mistaken (as modem theories 
 would make them), as to the certain reality of 
 magic, witchcraft, and necromancy : ^ for it is un- 
 
 ' Divers Treatises, by Joseph Hall, vol. iii. pp. 993-994. 
 London, 1662. 
 
 ^ A law passed by Constantine, the first Christian em- 
 peror (from which the following extract is made), contains a 
 faithful record of what was then accepted and currently 
 believed concerning the magical arts : ' Their skill is to be 
 condemned, and very deservedly punished in the severest 
 manner^ who, being furnished with knowledge of the magic 
 arts, shall be discovered to have acted anything, either for 
 the impairing of man's health, or drawing chaste minds to 
 unlawful love. But no vexatious actions are to be brought 
 against remedies that are sought for the bodies of men ; or 
 against charms that are innocently used in country places, 
 for fear lest storms, or winds, or hail, should hurt the fore- 
 ward vineyards; or against everything whereby no man's 
 health or credit was lost, but the gifts of God and the works 
 of men were preserved from damage.' The original passage 
 
26 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 questionable that such practices have been delibe- 
 rately and authoritatively condemned by local and 
 other Councils of influence, and generally accepted. 
 For example, the twenty-fourth canon of the 
 Council of Ancyra, held in the year of our Lord 
 314, appointed no less than five years' penance to 
 pretended prophets and enchanters, as well as to 
 fortune-tellers, as also to those who took such 
 people into their houses to cure diseases. A fur- 
 ther Declaration of that Council, given both by 
 Gratian and Lancelot, implies that many wicked 
 women, deluded by the illusions of Satan, believe 
 that they ride through the air, and see sometimes 
 sad sights and at other times joyful sights. But 
 all priests are therein enjoined to instruct the 
 people of God that such illusions are both errone- 
 ous and reprehensible. Furthermore, at the Coun- 
 cil of Laodicea, held exactly fifty years afterwards, 
 the thirty-sixth of the Canons then enacted so- 
 lemnly excommunicates all clerics who should be 
 Magicians, Enchanters, Soothsayers or Astrologers : 
 while the sixtieth and sixty-first Canons of the 
 
 begins and ends thus : — ' Eoriim est scientia punienda, etc 
 . . . . ne divina munera et labores hominum sternerentur.' 
 In Cod. Just. Lib. ix. tit. 18. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 27 
 
 Council of TruUo, held A.D. 692, condemn Fortune- 
 tellers, Casters of Nativities, Enchanters and 
 Charmers — the same kind of sinners condemned in 
 Holy Scriptures. Local Councils, of course, did but 
 apply old rules and regulations which the universal 
 Church had always regarded as generally binding. 
 The celebrated Bull of Pope Alexander VIII., 
 by consequence, only gathered up, and gave point 
 and purpose to rules and laws which had ever 
 been in existence in the Church of God ; and 
 which had materially aided in checking all dealings 
 with evil spirits, or any invocations for securing 
 the assistance of the principalities and powers of 
 darkness. This important Bull, promulgated in 
 1484, declared that it had come to the knowledge 
 of the Sovereign Pontiff that great numbers of 
 people of both sexes, careless of their own salva- 
 tion, and falling from the Catholic Faith, are not«^ 
 afraid to abuse their own bodies with demons who, 
 after invocation, come forth to serve persons of 
 both sexes, and who with their enchantments, 
 charms and sorceries, vex and afflict man and 
 beast, both with inward and outward pains and 
 tortures, ofttimes making men impotent and women 
 sterile ; frequently destroying infants and . the 
 
28 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 Increase of flocks and herds ; blasting the fruit of 
 the ground and the grapes of the vines : so that, 
 according to his official duty as Servus servoriim 
 Dei, he applies suitable remedies and well-deserved 
 punishments upon such sinners — enjoining that 
 transgressors of the laws of God by these unlawful 
 methods be corrected, imprisoned, punished, and 
 fined ; and that, if need be, after excommunication 
 had, the secular arm be called in for their further 
 punishment' 
 
 Other Popes in more recent periods, e.g. Pope 
 Adrian VI., Pope Benedict XIV., and Pope Pius 
 IX.,^ have spoken with equal force ; and all magical 
 
 ' The reader, after studying the false principles and dark 
 practices of modern necromancers, set forth in another 
 chapter, cannot fail to perceive how exactly the condemna- 
 tory words of Pope Alexander are applicable to the lying 
 delusions, the spirit-invocations, the prying into secrets and 
 other occult performances, of our nineteenth -century dealers 
 with evil spirits. It should be observed that since the laws 
 against witchcraft were short-sightedly repealed in England, 
 such persons can now only be dealt with by enactments 
 touching ' rogues and vagabonds.' 
 
 " ' These women, carried away by gesticulations not always 
 of a modest kind, by the tricks of somnambulism, and what 
 they call clairvoyance, babble of their seeing whatever is in- 
 visible, and presume to institute discourses concerning Reli- 
 gion itself, to evoke the souls of the dead, to receive answers, 
 to reveal things unknown and distant, and rashly to practise 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 29 
 
 incantations and invocations have been formally 
 condemned. This is not the case only in the 
 Western Church ; ' for in the East, similar con- 
 demnations of such practices have been promul- 
 gated ; while quite lately in Russia the practice 
 of modern spiritualism has been authoritatively, 
 officially, and solemnly prohibited. 
 
 other superstitious things of the same nature, sure of gaining 
 by divination great profit for themselves and their masters. 
 In all these things whatever art or illusion it be that they use, 
 where physical means are ordered to non-natural effects, 
 there is found a deception wholly unlawful and heretical, and 
 a scandal against virtuous morals. Therefore, to restrain 
 efficaciously so great a crime^one so hostile to religion and 
 civil society, the pastoral solicitude, vigilance and zeal of all 
 the bishops ought as much as possible to be excited. Where- 
 fore let the ordinaries of places, as much as they can, with 
 the assistance of divine grace, whether by the admonition of 
 paternal charity, or by severe reproof, or, finally by the 
 application of legal remedies, according as they shall judge it 
 expedient in the Lord, regard being had to the circumstances 
 of places, persons, and time, bestow all diligence to repress 
 the abuses of magnetism of this kind, and to root them up, 
 that the Lord's flock may be defended from the enemy, and 
 the deposit of the Faith be kept entire, and the faithful 
 entrusted to them be preserved from the corruption of 
 morals.' — The Abuses of Magnetism: Decree of the Sacred 
 Congregation, July 30, 1856. 
 
 ' The R. C. Archbishop of Quebec, in the year 1854, 
 issued a pastoral letter against spirit-rapping and table- 
 turning, in which his grace forbade, as a superstitious 
 practice, the causing tables to turn or rap, with the intention 
 
30 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 I am indebted to a friend for the following 
 account of a haunted house in Berkshire, which, I 
 believe, may possibly never, as yet, have been 
 published. It is taken from a manuscript in the 
 handwriting of the seventeenth century, preserved 
 by the representative of an old Berkshire family ; 
 and though slightly abridged, contains substantially 
 all that is pointed and of interest in the case thus 
 recorded. It has many features in common with 
 the haunted house at Woodstock, in the time of 
 the Commonwealth ; with Mr. John Wesley's case, 
 as also with an account of a spiritualistic stance, 
 given in a later chapter. 
 
 ' In 1679, the house of a certain Mr. William 
 Morse of Newbury, in Berkshire, was infested with 
 demons. Bricks, stones, sticks, pieces of wood, were 
 thrown about. A long staff danced up and down the 
 chimney, and afterwards was hung upon a line and 
 swung to and fro ; an iron crook was violently 
 hurryed about by an invisible hand ; and a chair 
 flew about the room till at last it alighted on the 
 table. A chest was carryed about from one place 
 to another, the doors barricaded, the keys of the 
 
 of invoking the dead or spirits, of consulting them or of 
 having any communications whatsoever with them. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 31 
 
 family taken off the bunch and flung about with a 
 loud noise. 
 
 ' A little boy was the chief sufferer. He was 
 flung about with such violence, that his friends 
 feared that his brains would be dashed out ; his 
 bed-clothes were pulled off his bed, his bed shaken. 
 A man who tried to hold him in a chair, found 
 chair, boy and all, moving about. The child was 
 thrown towards the fire, pricked on the back ; pins 
 and knives were stuck into him, which the spec- 
 tators pulled out. Sometimes he barked like a 
 dog ; sometimes he clucked like a hen. Before 
 the devil put an end to these tricks, the invisible 
 hand put on an astonishing visibility. The appa- 
 rition of a blackamoor child was seen ; then a 
 violent drumming or regular thumping on the table 
 took place ; musical sounds were heard in the air, 
 and a voice saying, " Revenge, revenge, sweet 
 revenge ! " On the spectators praying, the sounds 
 stayed for awhile, but began again when they left 
 off. Eventually, however, a voice sounded " Alas ! 
 alas ! we are overcome, we are cast out ! We 
 knock no more." And then the excitement ceased 
 altogether.' 
 
 Those who have dealt with cases of this kind, 
 
32 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 under the guidance of the warnings provided in 
 God's Word, find little difficulty in acknowledging 
 that evil spirits are sometimes permitted to linger 
 in, and haunt, certain localities. Particular Catholic 
 traditions support such a conviction. The old 
 Christian forms of exorcism obviously imply the 
 truths that exorcism was at once sorely needed 
 and frequently practised. Who then will venture 
 to declare that in these latter days the necessity no 
 longer exists, because the cause has been surely 
 removed .' Not I. 
 
 Though the influence of evil spirits is great, 
 and all the more dangerous, because so many, 
 persons in these latter days deny their existence ; 
 yet the work and malice of such evil spirits are 
 evident to those more far-seeing souls who, in the 
 light of the Christian revelation, read accurately 
 the ominous signs of the times. 
 
 The rebuke which Bishop Hall gave to the 
 unbelievers of his day — less than a century had 
 elapsed when it was uttered, since Englishmen 
 were of one heart and of one soul, both in faith 
 and worship— is one which is more than ever needed 
 now, when our nation seems to be casting off the 
 Faith of our forefathers and revelling in indifference 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 33 
 
 and materialism. These are Bishop Hall's plain- 
 spoken and forcible words : — \ 
 
 ' Of all other the Sadducees had been the most 
 dull and sottish hereticks that ever were (if, as some 
 have construed them), they had utterly denied the 
 very being of any spirits. Sure (as learned Cameron 
 pleads for them), they could not be so senseless ; 
 for believing the books of Moses, and being con- 
 scious of their own animation, their bosoms must 
 need convince them of their spiritual inmate ; and 
 what but a spirit could enable them to argue 
 against spirits .' And how could they hold a God 
 and no spirit .? It was bad enough that they denied 
 the immortality and constant subsistance of those 
 angelical immaterial substances ; an opinion long 
 since hissed out, not of the ^hool of Christianity 
 only, but of the very stalls and styes of the most 
 brutish Paganism.' ' 
 
 But, notwithstanding the popularity of indif- 
 ferentism, and the influence of materialistic specu- 
 lations, God, in His mercy, still grants Glimpses of 
 the Unseen World, and of the spiritual order, to 
 some, who are on the watch for them, so that seeing 
 
 1 Divers Treatises, by Joseph Hall, the late Bishop of 
 Norwich, p. 959. London, 1662. 
 
34 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 they may see, and hearing they may hear. The 
 power of faith is still potent, the virtue of hope 
 great, the influence of charity vast ; so that some 
 amongst us trace the finger of God's power, and, 
 seeing it, lowlily and humbly adore. 
 
 For, unless people are prepared to reject all 
 evidence whatsoever of the Supernatural — which, 
 no doubt, many are, more especially those who 
 hate the Catholic Religion, and profess to believe 
 
 * - 
 
 only in that which they can see and handle — it is 
 impossible to deny the reality and certainty of 
 various remarkable and notorious cures wrought in 
 recent years, amongst other spots dear to Christians, 
 at the celebrated shripe of Our -Blessed Lady of 
 Lourdes.' Information of the greatest interest 
 regarding certain of these more recent cures, has 
 
 ' Those who may desire to make themselves acquainted 
 with the details of the miraculous apparition of Our Lady at 
 Lourdes should read a small volume with that title, issued by 
 R. Washboume in 1870, from the pen of my firiend (now 
 resting in God), the late Provost Husenbeth. Hundreds of 
 miracles have been- wrought at the shrine, some of which are 
 there set forth. Of these Father Brownlow,' of Torquay 
 (sometime of St. George's Mission, now of the Diocese of 
 Plymouth), writes : ' I see that Count Artus has offered to 
 wager ten thousand francs that no one can disprove the mira- 
 cles related in M. La Serre's book — the French Institute 
 being the jury.' 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN: 35 
 
 reached us from persons, some, Roman Catholics, 
 and others, members of the Church of England, 
 who either know personally the subjects of them, 
 or were actually eyewitnesses of God's great mercy 
 thus manifested to the sick and afflicted. 
 
 From these the following six examples are 
 selected : — 
 
 I. That of Madame Stephanie Deferne, who was, 
 at tlie time of the cure, thirty-three years of age. 
 For the previous seven years she had suffered from 
 chronic rheumatism. She suffered terribly in her 
 legs, which were useless, a;id so had to be carried 
 up to the grotto. She arrived there at 9 A.M., 
 praying constantly for God's mercy, through the 
 intercession of our Blessed Lady. Up to half-past 
 twelve she felt no improvement. She then pro- 
 mised to have 300 masses said for the souls in 
 purgatory. After this she was placed in the Well, 
 and came out almost cured, though suffering a little 
 from pains in her feet. Later on, having been 
 plunged again, she so entirely lost all her pains, 
 that she was enabled, by God's power, to go 
 about tending the other sick pilgrims at the 
 shrine. Her crutches were carried about the town 
 
36 MORE GLIMPSES' OF 
 
 by a youth, who narrated the cure, and then 
 deposited them as a token of the same near Our 
 Lady's altar. 
 
 ' 2. Madame Lefevre, a widow, a^ed sixty-three, 
 residing at Paris, had suffered greatly, during the 
 previous twelve months, from a diseased knee-joint, 
 and could not walk without crutches. The doctors 
 of the Hospital of La Chariti had not cured her. 
 Subscriptions were gathered by her neighbours in 
 Paris to enable her to go with the pilgrims to 
 Lourdes. She did so, enduring much fatigue and 
 pain during the journey. On arriving at the Holy 
 Well she was plunged into it. During this, she 
 prayed earnestly to God for mercy and a cure. In 
 a short time she was taken out and found that she 
 could walk as well as when she was in her teens. 
 On her return to France, her friends and neigh- 
 bours went with her to their parish church to 
 thank the Almighty, by the Te Deum and other 
 Catholic canticles, for His great mercy. 
 
 3. Joseph Riviere, a poor deaf, dumb, blind and 
 paralysed man, from the commune of Mexans, near 
 Angers, was perfectly cured, after having washed 
 in the miraculous spring, as has been fully and 
 completely testified to by M. de la Perraudiere, 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 37 
 
 Mayor of that commune, and other responsible and 
 influential eye-witnesses.' 
 
 4. A most remarkable case was that of Madame 
 Quill4 a native of Gien, who had been completely 
 paralysed in her legs for eight years. Her phy- 
 sicians enjoined her to try the waters of Bourbon 
 I'Archambault, but these made her worse. She 
 became so very ill, that on her way to Lourdes, 
 the services of a doctor had to be procured, who 
 gave her morphia, the only remedy which afforded 
 her even temporary ease. For some time she 
 suffered from such painful suffocations that it was 
 feared she would never reach her destination alive. 
 On one occasion a priest gave her the last sac- 
 raments. On arriving at Lourdes she was no 
 sooner put into the spring or bath, than she at once 
 experienced a most remarkable change ; so much 
 so, indeed, that she was able to get out of the 
 water alone. Hereupon she gave thanks to God 
 
 * On these miracles, ' an old-fashioned clergyman of the 
 Church of England,' as he terms himself, writes : — ' I can 
 quite understand persons who do not believe in the Incar- 
 nation, and who do not regard the Blessed Virgin as "Blessed 
 amongst Women," repudiating these examples of God's 
 power and mercy : but I cannot understand the scoffs and 
 scorn of the clergy, who judge at random, without knowing or 
 enquiring ; and often in language which is coarse.' 
 
38 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 and Our Lady, and then, without aid, proceeded 
 up the steep hill which leads to the Maison des 
 Pkres. There, on being questioned by Father 
 Piccard, so that her true state beforehand might be 
 proved, she was advised to continue her prayers 
 and to descend again into the bath. A few hours 
 afterwards she did this, to find herself, on having 
 come out, perfectly healed, and without the slightest 
 trace of her former malady. 
 
 5. The most noteworthy cure, perhaps, was 
 that of M^re Joseph, sister of the Sainte Enfance 
 de Marie, at Nancy, who had been consumptive 
 from her infancy, and had now reached the last 
 stage of that dreadful, malady. She was subject 
 to fainting fits, and had lost the use of her voice. • 
 The doctors of the convent maintained that she 
 could not possibly live through the autumn; while the 
 other physicians at Nancy, one and all, pronounced 
 her case hopeless. She had heretofore refused to 
 go to Lourdes, fearing, as is said, to act in opposi- 
 tion to God's Will. At last, however, her superior 
 ordered her to take the journey, and she at once 
 obeyed. She passed five nights on the railway, in 
 her way thither suffering most excruciating agony. 
 She arrived at Lourdes on a Sunday, and was 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 39 
 
 taken at once to the grotto of Our Lady in a car- 
 riage. On reaching it, ' she felt,' as she herself 
 declared, and to use her own expression, ' as if she 
 were already in Paradise.' She would not demand 
 her own cure, but, when in the bath, asked only 
 that God's most Holy and adorable Will should be 
 done. For four hours she remained in devotion 
 at the Grotto, and was then placed in the water. 
 Suddenly, ' she felt,' as she described it, 'as if a 
 heavy weight had been taken off her chest, and as 
 if she were quite a new creature.' She went up 
 out of the bath, by her own strength, exclaiming 
 ' I am cured ! God be praised ; I am cured ! ' 
 and at once sang the canticle of Our Lady, 
 Magnificat, with a strong and clear voice. Her 
 prayers were thus answered. God's Will was 
 done. Her cure was at once instantaneous and 
 complete. 
 
 6. Another case, of a similar kind, is recorded 
 in a London Roman Catholic newspaper.' It is 
 the cure of an Irishwoman by the application of clay 
 from the Grotto of Lourdes during a Nine Days' 
 prayer, and is contained in the following letter : — 
 
 1 Weekly Register, December 23, 1876. 
 
40 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 ' . . . 29th November, 1876. 
 
 '. . . You Avill feel interested in hearing of a 
 miraculous cure lately effected by the clay you so 
 kindly sent to me from Lourdes. A very holy 
 and very useful Sister of Mercy was afflicted with 
 a fearfully dangerous disease. She was under the 
 doctors, who at last declared that her recovery was 
 hopeless. Our Mother Catherine happened to be 
 in the convent at the time, and knowing how 
 great a loss she would be to the community, felt in 
 her heart that our Lady of Lourdes would cure the 
 poor afflicted invalid. She went, therefore, to the 
 poor sick nun's cell, and, after hearing of her suffer- 
 ings, said to her, " You must be cured : our Lady 
 of Lourdes will do it for you if you but ask Her with 
 faith and love." Mother Catherine then gave her 
 some of the clay from the Grotto with a little 
 picture representing the Apparition. They then 
 commenced a Novena together. The old nun had 
 no confidence in her own faith, and turning to 
 Mother Catherine, said, " The Blessed Virgin will 
 cure me through your?." And so, indeed, it turned 
 out. The poor invalid began to grow better and 
 better every day, and now she is able to attend to 
 her usual employment. She is, of course, further- 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 41 
 
 ing the devotion to our Blessed Lady to the best 
 of her power, and has erected a beautiful statue in 
 the convent as an offering of her thanksgiving.' 
 
 Lady Gertrude Douglas most obligingly writes 
 thus to me concerning that of which she was an 
 actual eye-witness : 
 
 ' I have just returned from Lourdes, where I 
 had the good fortune, or rather the great favour 
 conferred on me, of witnessing with my own eyes 
 four miraculous cures of the most marvellous de- 
 scription : besides the smaller one of my own eyes 
 getting well after washing them in the waters. I 
 had been sent to Luchon to take the waters for 
 rheumatic ophthalmia with which I was threatened. 
 I went to Lourdes first, and from the first hour I 
 touched my eyes with the water, all pain left, and 
 they have gradually become quite well.' 
 
 I close this chapter with the following facts, 
 concerning the celebrated case of Louise Lateau. 
 The Royal Academy of Belgium, at the close of 
 the year 1870, appointed a commission to investi- 
 gate her case with a view if possible of detecting 
 fraud ; and failing that, of explaining the strange 
 phenomena. The Report of the Commission was 
 received by the Ac-ademy on February 13, 1875, 
 
42 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 and appeared in the Gazette Hebdomadaire of 
 February 19, and a summary in English in The 
 London Medical Record of March 3, and 17, 
 1875. The following are the facts formally 
 recorded : ' 
 
 'Louise Lateau was visited several times on 
 Fridays before and during the ecstasies, and was 
 submitted to long and minute examinations. 
 
 ' Though she suffered pain all over her body, 
 and especially in the regions of the stigmata, she 
 lacked entirely the peculiar pains experienced by 
 hysterical subjects. 
 
 ' With regard to the ecstasies (taking one Fri- 
 day for example) — 
 
 ' After she received the Blessed Sacrament, at 6 
 A.M., she remained for half-an-hour in a state of 
 ecstasy, apparently insensible to all outward dis- 
 tractions. I 
 
 ' In the afternoon, at a quarter-past two, she fell 
 into a fresh ecstasy. The ecstasy comprised three 
 stages or periods : — 
 
 ' In the first stage Louise was seated upon her 
 chair, her body bending forwards ; her eyes wide 
 
 > I am indebted for these to the courtesy and kindness of 
 J. M. Davenport, Esq. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 43 
 
 open, fixed, turned upwards, and to the right. The 
 pupils were dilated, and light did not at first cause 
 contraction. Sight appeared annihilated ; neverthe- 
 less, there was a slight winking of the eyes when 
 the finger was sharply applied to them. She was 
 insensible to all irritations, prickings, and pinch- 
 ings ; the strongest electric current did not provoke 
 any reflex movement. 
 
 'The hearing was closed toordinary excitements. 
 The region of the stigmata, painful up to that time, 
 could be pressed, pinched, and rubbed vigorously 
 without causing any manifestation of pain. In the 
 second stage the girl fell on her knees, remained 
 about a quarter of an hour in that attitude, then 
 returned to her seat. The third stage was that of 
 prostration. . . . Her arms were extended in the 
 shape of a cross, her feet joined together. During 
 this stage, which lasted an hour and a half, her 
 circulation and respiration underwent various 
 changes. She rose from this position about half- 
 past four, and immediately recovered conscious- 
 ness. Her pains, until then unfelt, returned, and 
 gradually diminished, until they disappeared at 
 half-past eight, when the paroxysm finished, to be 
 reproduced on the following week. 
 
44 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 ' The Commission reported that the genuineness 
 of the ecstasies is incontestable. 
 
 ' With regard to the stigmata, the Commission 
 report that blood flowed from different parts of her 
 body : from the forehead, which, when washed and 
 examined with a magnifying glass, showed neither 
 erosions nor scratches ; from wounds three quarters 
 of an inch to one inch long, on the backs and 
 palms of the hands, and the front and soles of the 
 feet, wider in the centre than at the ends (just such 
 a shape, note, as nails would cause), and from a 
 wound between the fifth and sixth ribs on the left 
 side. 
 
 ' In order to determine whether these bleedings 
 were spontaneous or produced artificially, an ex- 
 periment, far more searching than the glove test of 
 Dr. Lefebre, mentioned in Dr. Day's paper, was 
 tried as follows : — 
 
 ' The right hand of the stigmatisee was placed 
 at 2 P.M. on Thursday, January 21, 1875 (i.e., some 
 time before the bleeding usually begins), in an 
 apparatus invented for the purpose by M. Warlo- 
 mont (the conductor of the experiments), which 
 consisted of a glass globe, about four inches in 
 diameter, having a neck like an ordinary bottle at 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 45 
 
 one of its poles, and at the other pole another 
 neck about three inches in diameter. The first 
 neck was closed by a cork, traversed by a bent 
 glass tube not extending beyond the outside 
 surface of the cork. The inside end of the cork, as 
 well as that of the tube, was covered by a wire 
 gauze, not interfering with the ingress of air, but 
 preventing the introduction of any penetrating 
 instrument. The corks and tubes were fixed by 
 several seals. The second neck was covered with 
 a kind of muff or sleeve of india-rubber cloth, fixed 
 to its outer rim by India-rubber cement, and sealed 
 with six seals. The right hand of Louise was 
 introduced into the bottle through the large open- 
 ing, then the india-rubber cloth sleeve was brought 
 down over the arm, which , it covered as far up as 
 the sleeve of the chemise ; it was cemented to the 
 arm by the same adhesive application, then finally 
 closed up by a bandage, nearly an inch wide, 
 brought twice round the arm, and carefully sealed 
 up. This done, all the apparatus was enveloped 
 in a bag of gutta-percha cloth, fixed to the shoulder 
 by two turns of another bandage, sealed with two 
 seals. The india-rubber and gutta-percha cloths 
 would inevitably betray the passage of the finest 
 
46 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 needle. On Friday the 22nd, at half-past ten 
 o'clock in the morning, M. Warlomont entered 
 Louise Lateau's cell, accompanied by Professor 
 Crocq, of Brussels, who had undertaken to remove 
 the apparatus and declare the result. It was this : 
 " The right hand was closed up in the apparatus 
 which M. Warlomont had fixed on the previous 
 evening. The apparatus was perfectly intact, as 
 we assured ourselves by the most careful examina- 
 tion of the outer envelopes and the seals, not one 
 of which bore the slightest trace of having been 
 tampered with. The sloping portion of the receiver 
 was filled with a small pool of liquid blood, and 
 the back and palm of the hand were covered with 
 clots of blood firmly adhering to the palms. It 
 therefore appeared tJiat t/te effusions of blood did 
 really occur spontaneously, and without the interven- 
 tion of any violent means from without" With re- 
 gard to the fasting (a phenomenon only just be- 
 ginning when Dr. Day wrote his contribution to 
 " Macmillan's Magazine "), Louise Lateau stated 
 to the Commission that for three and a half 
 years (i.e. from March 30, 1871) she had ceased 
 to eat and drink, and that the consequent ex- 
 creta had ceased also. The commission refused 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 47 
 
 to test the truth of this statement on the following 
 grounds : — 
 
 ' " Louise Lateau works and expends caloric ; 
 every Friday she loses a certain quantity of blood 
 by the stigmata ; the gases expired by her contain 
 watery vapour and carbonic acid ; her weight has 
 scarcely varied at all since she has been under 
 observation ; therefore she burns carbon which she 
 does not derive from her own organism. Whence, 
 then, does she obtain it ? The answer made by 
 physiology is that she takes food. The abstinence 
 of Louise Lateau, as affirmed, is contrary to the laws 
 of physiology, and consequently, there is no need 
 to prove that it is a fabrication. As it is established 
 that this fact is beyond those laws, it is for those 
 who affirm it to demonstrate its truth. Until then, 
 physiology must hold it to be an apocryphal state- 
 ment." 
 
 ' This reasoning is based on the assumption that 
 the supernatural and the incredible are convertible 
 terms, — a principle which, if admitted, most ob- 
 viously goes far beyond the case of Louise Lateau.' 
 
 A wide range of subjects having been considered 
 in this introductory chapter — all bearing on the 
 subject of my volume — it now remains to take 
 
48 THE WORLD UNSEEN. 
 
 some of those already partly touched upon, together 
 with others not yet considered, more in detail and 
 with some selected method and system, so as to 
 omit none of the events to be recorded, and to lose 
 nothing which is worthy of careful preservation. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 WARNINGS OF COMING DANGER, 
 OR OF DEATH, AND DREAMS 
 
' Seeing that dreams do grow from such divers roots, with so 
 much the more difficulty ought we to believe them ; because it doth 
 not easily appear unto us from what cause they do proceed. Holy 
 men, indeed, by a certain inward spiritual taste, do discern betwixt 
 illusions and true revelations by the very voice or representations of 
 the visions themselves : so that they kivow what they receive from 
 the good spirit, and what they suffer by illusion from the wicked ; 
 and therefore, if our mind be not herein very attentive and vigilant, 
 it falleth into many vanities through the deceit of the wicked spirit, 
 who sometimes useth to foretell many true things, that, in the end, 
 he may, by some falsehood, ensnare our souls.' — The Dialogues of 
 St. Gregory the Great, Book iv. chap. xlix. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 WARNINGS OF COMING DANGER, OR OF DEATH, 
 AND DREAMS. 
 
 ^ISTORY, literature, and the experience 
 of thousands of all nations and periods, 
 declare the reality of what are known 
 as ' impressions,' warnings, (which, save 
 by a belief in the Supernatural, can neither be 
 explained nor explained away,) and dreams. 
 People have frequently received some occult hint 
 of danger, approaching change or death — a hint 
 which, though often slight, could not be wholly 
 disregarded and was sometimes attended to : and 
 so brought a blessing, or an advantage, to those 
 who had received the impression, or dreamt the 
 dream. 
 ' Of the several examples of warnings by dreams, 
 
52 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 or otherwise, which follow, some are of a remote, 
 others of a recent period. They have been selected 
 either because of their remarkable character, be- 
 cause they stand on a solid historical foundation, 
 or because the evidence for them is at once suf- 
 ficient and abundant. 
 
 The first is taken from Isaac Walton's well- 
 known ' Life of Dr. John Donne : ' — ' At this time 
 of Mr. Donne's and his wife's living in Sir Robert's 
 house, the Lord Hay was, by King James, sent 
 upon a glorious embassy to the then French King, 
 Henry the Fourth ; and Sir Robert put on a sud- 
 den resolution to accompany him to the French 
 court, and to be present at his audience there. 
 And Sir Robert put on as sudden a resolution, to 
 solicit Mr. Donne to be his companion in that 
 journey. And this desire was suddenly made 
 known to his wife, who was then with child, and 
 otherwise under so dangerous a habit of body, as 
 to her health, that she professed an unwillingness 
 to allow him any absence from her ; saying her 
 divining soul boded her some ill in his absence : 
 and therefore desired him not to leave her. This 
 made Mr. Donne lay aside all thoughts of the 
 journey, and -really to resolve against it. But Sir 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 53 
 
 Robert became restless in his persuasions for it, 
 and Mr. Donne was so generous as to think he had 
 sold his liberty, when he received so many charitable 
 kindnesses from him, and told his wife so : who 
 did therefore, with an unwilling willingness, give 
 a faint consent to the journey, which was proposed 
 
 to be but for two months Within a few 
 
 days after this resolve, the ambassador. Sir Robert 
 and Mr. Donne, left London, and were the twelfth 
 day got all safe to Paris. Two days after their 
 arrival there, Mr. Donne was left alone in that 
 room, in which Sir Robert and he, and some other 
 friends, had dined together. To this place Sir 
 Robert returned within half an hour ; and as he 
 left, so he found, Mr. Donne alone : but in such an 
 ecstasy, and so altered as to his looks, as amazed 
 Sir Robert to behold him ; insomuch that he 
 earnestly desired Mr. Donne to declare what had 
 befallen him in the short time of his absence. To 
 which Mr. Donne .... after a long and per- 
 plexed pause, did at last say, " I have seen a dread- 
 ful vision since I saw you : I have seen my dear 
 wife pass twice by me through this room, with her 
 hair hanging about her shoulders, and a dead child 
 in her arms : this I have seen since I saw you.' 
 
54 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 To which Sir Robert replied, " Sure, sir, you have 
 slept since I saw you ; and this is the result of 
 some melancholy dream, which I desire you to 
 forget, for you are now awake." To which Mr. 
 Donne's reply was, " I cannot be surer that I now 
 live, than that I have not slept since I saw you : 
 and am as sure, that at her second appearing, she 
 stooped, and looked me in the face, and vanished. 
 
 ' Rest and sleep had not altered Mr. Donne's 
 opinion the next day : for he then affirmed this 
 vision with a more deliberate and so confirmed a 
 confidence, that he inclined Sir Robert to a faint 
 belief that the vision was true. 
 
 ' It is truly said that desire and doubt have 
 no rest ; and it proved so with Sir Robert ; for 
 he immediately sent a servant to Drewry-house, 
 with a charge to hasten back, and bring him 
 word, whether Mrs. Donne were alive, and if 
 alive, in what condition she was as to her health. 
 The twelfth day the messenger returned with this 
 account — that he found and left Mrs. Donne very 
 sad, and sick in her bed ; and that, after a long 
 and dangerous labour, she had been delivered of a 
 dead child. And, upon examination, the occurrence 
 proved to be the same day, and about the very 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 55 
 
 hour that Mr. Donne affirmed he saw her pass by 
 him in his chamber. 
 
 ' That there may be many pious and learned 
 men, that beheve our merciful God hath assigned 
 to every man a particular guardian angel, to be 
 his constant monitor ; and to attend him in all his 
 dangers, both of body and soul. And the opinion 
 that every man hath his particular angel may gain 
 some authority by the relation of St. Peter's 
 miraculous deliverance out of prison, not by many, 
 but by one angel. And this belief may yet gain 
 more credit, by the reader's considering, that when 
 Peter after his enlargement knocked at the door of 
 Mary, the mother of John, and Rhode, the maid- 
 servant, being surprised with joy that Peter was 
 there, did not let him in, but ran in haste, and told 
 the disciples, who were then and there met to- 
 gether, that Peter was at the door ; and they, not 
 believing it, said she was mad : yet, when she 
 again affirmed it, though they then believed it not, 
 yet they concluded, and said, " It is his angel." 
 pp. 6, 7. ' 
 
 ' 'Life of Dr. John Donne,' written by Izaak Walton 
 London : Ingram, Cook and Co., 1853. 
 
S6 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 A second curious warning, by which a physician 
 was ineffectually warned of coming, death, is re- 
 corded by a writer of shrewdness and experience, 
 to whom little justice has yet been done for the 
 care with which he gathered up several various and 
 interesting supernatural facts, and left them on 
 record : — 
 
 ' Mr. Cotton Mather, in his "Ecclesiastical His- 
 tory of New England " (pp. 239-240), writes thus : — 
 ' Within a fortnight of my writing this, a physician, 
 who sojourned within a furlong of my house, for 
 three nights together, was miserably disturbed with 
 dreams of his being drowned, and, on the third of 
 these nights, his dreams were so troublesome, that 
 he was cast into extreme sweats, by struggling 
 under the imaginary waters. With the sweats 
 yet upon him, he came down from his chamber, 
 telling the ppople of the family what it was had so 
 discomposed him. Immediately there came two 
 fiiends, that asked him to go a little way with 
 them in a boat upon the water. He was at first 
 afraid of gratifying them in it, but being very calm 
 weather, he recollected himself; why should I 
 mind my dreams, or distrust divine Providence ? 
 He went with them, and before night, by a thunder- 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 57 
 
 Storm coming up, they were all three drowned. 
 Mr. Mather say3 he enquired into the truth of this 
 relation, just as he writ it, and could assert it.' 
 
 A somewhat trivial circumstance, and yet one 
 not altogether devoid of interest, may here reason- 
 ably follow. It recounts a dream by Gassendi, 
 in the ' Life of Peireskius,' written by himself : — 
 
 'In his return. Anno 1610, in the beginning of 
 May, from Montpellier to Nismes, he had in his 
 company one James Rainer, a citizen of Aix, who 
 was wont to lodge in the same chamber with him, 
 and now did so in an inn on the road. As 
 Peireskius slept, Rainer observed he muttered 
 somewhat to himself, after an unusual manner ; 
 whereupon Rainer awakened him, and asked him 
 what was the matter. Oh ! said he, from what a 
 grateful and pleasant dream have you roused me ! 
 Rainer asking him what it was, — I was dreaming 
 said he, that I was at Nismes, and that a goldsmith 
 offered me a golden medal of Julius Caesar, for four 
 crowns, and I was upon paying him this money 
 for it, when upon your unseasonable awaking me, 
 both goldsmith and medal vanished. They went 
 to Nismes, and being there, Peireskius took a turn 
 in the city till dinner was ready, and by a won- 
 
S8 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 derful chance, he happened on a goldsmith's shop, 
 and asked the goldsmith whether he had any rarity 
 to show him. He told him he had a Julius Caesar 
 of gold. He asked him the price, and was answered 
 four crowns, which he presently paid him, and 
 taking the medal, by an admirable hit of fortune 
 he fulfilled his dream." (P. 225,) 
 
 A remarkable warning of death is also recorded 
 in Dunkin's ' Antiquities of Oxfordshire,' from the 
 pen of the Reverend Dr. Walker, sometime Fellow 
 of St. John's College, Cambridge, to the Reverend 
 T. Offley. Only the facts, not the exact words in 
 which they are set forth in Dr. Walker's Letter, 
 are here given : — It seems that a certain Mr. Shaw, 
 sometime Vicar of Souldern in Oxfordshire, as he 
 was reading at midnight in his study about the end 
 of July, in a certain year, saw all at once the appari- 
 tion of his departed friend Mr. Naylor, also a Fellow 
 of St. John's College, stand before him in the 
 ordinary dress which he had commonly worn. 
 This Mr. Naylor had, it appears, died some two or 
 three years previously. Mr. Shaw, from the nar- 
 rative of Dr. Walker, does not seem to have been 
 at all alarmed ; for, with singular presence of mind, 
 he requested the apparition to be seated, and, in 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 59 
 
 due course, put several searching questions to him 
 concerning the future state, as well as concerning 
 those who were there. On most of these the spirit 
 was silent. But amongst other utterances, the 
 apparition declared that their mutual friend, Mr. 
 Orchard, then living, should shortly die, and pass 
 away from the earth, and that Mr. Shaw himself 
 should not be long in following. Other names 
 were likewise mentioned, and other revelations 
 made ; but of these a discreet and due silence was 
 observed. In reply to a request from Mr. Shaw 
 that the apparition should visit him once again, it 
 was intimated that such would be impossible, for 
 that he had but the space of three days allotted to 
 him for his return to the earth, and further or 
 longer he was not allowed to go. On this Mr. 
 Shaw ejaculated, 'Fiat Domini Voluntas!' and 
 then the apparition vanished. 
 
 Within a week of this visitation, as the record 
 in question declares, Mr. Orchard was surely 
 enough summoned away by his Maker, and in due 
 course the Vicar of Souldern likewise passed from 
 sight and ken, as had been predicted by the 
 spectrum. Mr. Shaw died of apoplexy in the read- 
 ing-desk of the church of which he was Rector. 
 
6o MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 The person to whom Mr. Shaw had narrated 
 the account of the apparition, viz., Mr. Grove, a 
 gentleman by no means given to over-credulity, 
 had in his turn mentioned the subject to Dr. 
 Balderston", then the Vice-Chancellor of the Uni- 
 versity of Cambridge ; and though this had taken 
 place after Mr. Orchard's decease, it had been 
 mentioned and made the subject of conversation 
 some time before Mr. Shaw's sudden and unex- 
 pected death, — a fact worthy of note as enabling 
 independent persons to judge of the reality of the 
 apparition and the correctness of its predictions 
 and warning. 
 
 The following account of the spectral appear- 
 ance of a woman to Lady Fanshawe, in the seven- 
 teenth century, may be suitably given here. The 
 tradition in the family is reported to bear out the 
 truth of the narrative most completely : — 
 
 ' From thence (Limerick) we went to the Lady 
 Honor O'Brien's, a lady that went for a maid, but 
 few believed it ; she was the youngest daughter 
 of the Earl of Thomond. There we stayed three 
 nights, the first of which I was surprised by being 
 laid in a chamber, when, about one o'clock, I 
 heard a voice that wakened me. I drew the cur- 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 6i 
 
 tain, and in the casement of the window, I saw, by 
 the light of the moon, a woman leaning into the 
 window, through the casement, in white, with red 
 hair and pale ghastly complexion : she spoke 
 loud, and in a tone I had never heard, thrice, " A 
 horse ! " and then, with a sigh more like the wind 
 than breath, she vanished, and to me her body 
 looked more like a thick cloud than substance. I 
 was so much frightened, that my hair stood on 
 end, and my night clothes fell off. I pulled and 
 pinched your father, who never woke during the 
 disorder I was in ; but at last was much surprised 
 to see me in this fright, and more so when I re- 
 lated the story and showed him the window open. 
 Neither of us slept any more that night, but he 
 entertained me with telling me how much more 
 these apparitions were usual in this country than in 
 England : and we concluded the cause to be the 
 great superstition of the Irish, and the want of that 
 knowing faith, which should defend them from the 
 power of the Devil, which he exercises among 
 them very much. About five o'clock the lady of 
 the house came to see us, saying she had not been 
 in bed all night, because a cousin O'Brien of her's, 
 whose ancestors had owned that house, had desired 
 
62 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 her to stay with him in his chamber, and that he 
 died at two o'clock, and she said, " I wish you to 
 have had no disturbance, for 'tis the custom of the 
 place, that, when any of the family are dying, the 
 shape of a woman appears in the window every 
 night till he is dead. This woman was many 
 ages ago got with child by the owner of this place, 
 who murdered her in his garden, and flung her into 
 the river under the window, but truly I thought 
 not of it when I lodged you here, it being the best 
 room in the house." We made little reply to her 
 speech, but disposed ourselves to be gone sud- 
 denly.' » 
 
 The following case, which has already been 
 published, though not with the exactness of detail 
 which characterises the record of it given below, 
 belongs to a type of examples by no means 
 uncommon, but valuable as a well-authenticated 
 instance of the Supernatural : — 
 
 'About the year 1731,' wrote Lady Clerk of 
 Penecuick,'' ' my father, Joseph D'Acre, Esq., of Kirk 
 
 ' ' Memoirs of Lady Fanshawe, wife of Sir Richard Fan- 
 shawe, Bart., Ambassador from Charles II. to the Courts of 
 Portugal and Madrid. Written by Herself,' pp. 92, 93. 
 London : 1830. 
 
 '' The Editor is courteously informed ty a connection of 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 63 
 
 Linton, in the county of Cumberland, then a youth, 
 came to Edinburgh to attend the classes, having the 
 advantage of an uncle in the regiment then in the 
 Castle ; and remained under the protection of his 
 uncle and aunt, Major and Mrs. Griffiths, during 
 the winter. When spring arrived, Mr. D'Acre and 
 three or four young gentlemen from England (his 
 intimates) made parties to visit all the neighbour- 
 ing places about Edinburgh, Roslyn, Arthur's Seat, 
 Craigmillar, &c. 
 
 ' Coming home one evening from some of these 
 places, Mr. D'Acre ' said, " We have made a party 
 
 the family, that this lady, Mary D'Acre, was born in 1745, 
 just when the troops of Prince Charles Edward entered 
 Cariisle. When it was known to the colonel of the Highland 
 party that the birth in question had so recently taken place, 
 not only did he carefully restrain his men from the slightest 
 molestation to the family, but, with his own hands, pinned on 
 the infant's breast a white cockade or rosette. Lady Clerk, 
 who lived to a great age, was on intimate terms with Sir 
 Walter Scott ; and, when King George IV. visited Edinburgh, 
 she presented His Majesty with a valuable souvenir of the 
 illustrious Stuart Prince. 
 
 ' Mary D'Acre, afterwards Lady Clerk of Penecuick, 
 daughter of Mr. D'Acre referred to above, was the writer of 
 the above. She asserts, ' I have often heard this story from 
 my father, who always added, after having told it, " It has 
 not made me superstitious : but with awful gratitude I can 
 never forget that my life, under God, was saved by a 
 dream ! '" 
 
64 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 to go a-fishing to Inchkeith to-morrow, if the morn- 
 ing is fine, and have bespoke our boat. We shall 
 be off at six." 
 
 ' No objection being made, they separated for 
 the night. 
 
 ' Mrs. Griffiths had not been long asleep, till she 
 screamed out in the most violent agitated manner, 
 " The boat is sinking : save, O save them ! " 
 
 ' The Major awakened her, and said " Were you 
 uneasy beforehand about the fishing party .' " 
 
 ' " Oh no," she replied, " I had not once thought 
 of it." 
 
 ' She then composed herself, and soon fell asleep. 
 In about another hour, she cried out in a dreadful 
 fright, " I see the boat is going down." 
 
 ' The Major again awoke her, and she said, " It 
 has no doubt been owing to the other dream I had : 
 for I feel no uneasiness about it." 
 
 ' After some conversation they both fell sound 
 asleep again ; but no rest could be obtained for her. 
 In the most extreme agony she screamed, " They 
 are gone : the boat is sunk ! " 
 
 ' When the Major awakened her she said, " Now 
 I cannot rest, Mr. D'Acre must not go. For I 
 feel sure that if he should go I should be miserable 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 65 
 
 till his return. The thoughts of it would almost 
 kill me." 
 
 ' She instantly rose, threw on her dressing gown, 
 went to his bedside, (for his room was next to their 
 own,) and with great difficulty secured from him a 
 promise to remain at home. 
 
 '"But what am I to say to my young friends 
 whom I was to meet at Leith at six o'clock ? " 
 he asked. 
 
 ' " With great truth you may say that your aunt 
 is ill," she replied. " For so I certainly am at pre- 
 sent Consider that you are an only son, under 
 our protection ; and should anything happen to you, 
 it would be my death." 
 
 ' Mr. D'Acre immediately wrote a note to his 
 friends, saying that he was prevented joining them ; 
 and sent his servant with it to Leith. 
 
 ' The morning dawned most beautifully, and 
 continued fair for some hours, until all of a sudden 
 a violent storm arose, and, in an instant, the boat 
 and all who were in it, save one experienced swim- 
 mer, went to the bottom, nor was any part of it 
 
 ' This event is found chronicled in a small serial entitled 
 the Caledonian Mercury of August 12, 1734. It appears that 
 
66 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 A remarkable story of a thrice-repeated warn- 
 ing of coming disaster was told by some of the 
 French emigrant priests, who, driven from their 
 home and country, during the French Revolution, 
 settled at Thame, in Oxfordshire, about 1798, where 
 some of them afterwards died. It came to me 
 through a lady there, the daughter of an attorney,' 
 now dead : — 
 
 A certain French nobleman, the Chevalier de 
 Jancour of Burgundy, had a son who was brought 
 up to the military profession. Before formally 
 entering the school, appointed for those of the 
 nobility who were preparing for such a position, 
 this son was sent on a visit to his uncle at his cha- 
 teau. In due course he was conducted to his sleep- 
 
 five persons of respectable positions in life, including Patrick 
 Cuming, a merchant, John Campbell, a ship-master, together 
 with tv/o youths, sons of gentlemen, went out in a boat 
 attended by some sailors into the Frith of Forth to fish. A 
 severe storm arose, the boat was suddenly overturned owing 
 to the negligence of one of the sailors, as is recorded, and all 
 were drowned except the captain, Campbell, who, more dead 
 than alive, was taken up by the people in a boat after he had 
 been five hours in the water. 
 
 1 The late Miss Harriet Prickett, of Thame, who received 
 it from the Count Haslang, a resident in that town in the 
 latter part of the last century — a French nobleman well 
 known to the Editor's grandfather. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 67 
 
 ing apartment, an ancient room superbly furnished 
 and hung with tapestry representing the martial 
 deeds and political services of certain of his most 
 renowned ancestors.. One member of the family 
 who had occupied a high position in the French 
 Church, robed as a pontiff, was represented 
 amongst others on the tapestry which recorded 
 their deeds. 
 
 The youth who had retired to bed left a dim 
 lamp, suspended from the ceiling; alight. For 
 a while he lay gazing at the forms and figures thus 
 and there represented, and pondering over their 
 exploits and reputation. Suddenly the figure of 
 his ancestor, the pontiff, appeared to him to move 
 and shift his place, and then coming out of the 
 canvass, as it seemed, crossed the chamber, stood 
 at the foot of the bed, and spoke, or seemed to 
 speak. 
 
 The figure, in a deep and mournful voice, told 
 him that the sins and wickedness of the French 
 people had become so odious and hateful in the 
 sight of God, that the arm of the Almighty would 
 be lifted for a dire and sore punishment ere long. 
 And it gave him a special secret token by which 
 
68 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 he might know the period of such visitation, when 
 it should happen, and by flight escape. 
 
 The figure then retired, walked back to the 
 tapestry, as it were, and seemed to place itself in 
 the exact position which it had previously occu- 
 pied. 
 
 Overcome with awe and astonishment, the 
 alarmed youth rang the bell ; to which a man- 
 servant in due course gave answer. Not wishing to 
 confide the extraordinary revelation to this servant, 
 the youth pleaded indisposition, when an attendant 
 was appointed to sleep in an adjoining ante-room 
 that night. 
 
 In the morning the boy's uncle, remarking his 
 pallor, confusion, and depression, insisted on know- 
 ing the cause thereof : which, at length, was faith- 
 fully, carefully, and dutifully recounted. 
 
 The uncle was all the more astonished, and 
 his extraordinary curiosity excited, because an 
 exactly similar occurrence had happened to his 
 own father, in that very room. He, too had seen 
 an apparition of his collateral ancestor, the prelate, 
 in the same apartment ; had heard, or appeared 
 to hear, a very solemn warning from his lips ; had 
 received a similar token of coming danger, and had 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 69 
 
 been deeply impressed by the revelation. This 
 appearance thus made the third warning. 
 
 This supernatural intervention was so duly 
 and properly regarded by those who had received 
 it ; the token of approaching disaster was said to 
 have been so remarkable and unmistakable, that, 
 when it appeared, its purport was undoubted, so 
 that the whole family because of it were thus pro- 
 videntially protected from the demoniacal madness 
 of the Revolution, and by self-expatriation escaped 
 those miseries, horrors, and deaths, which poor 
 France, and more especially her ancient nobility, 
 then so universally experienced; 
 
 Another well-authenticated example is thus 
 narrated : — 
 
 One night in the depth of winter, when the 
 cold was great and the snow deep, a gentleman in 
 California ' dreamed that he saw a company of 
 travellers far up in the flats and table-lands of the 
 mountains. They had lost their way, apparently, 
 and were struggling sorely with cold and storm 
 and pelting snow, with no protection whatsoever 
 
 ' I am informed that a version of this remarkable incident 
 is given in an American work. Nature and the Supernatural, 
 by Dr. Bushnell. 
 
70 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 against the weather. Some of them, as it seemed 
 to him, were gathering leaves in order to light a 
 fire. 
 
 He awoke, and thinking it only an ordinary- 
 dream, soon went to sleep again. The dream 
 returned with increased force and greater vividness : 
 so much greater was the impression made that he 
 rose and dressed himself. When dressed he did 
 not know exactly what to do, for it was the hour 
 of midnight ; so, with a resolve to act as soon as 
 the day broke, he again lay down to sleep. The 
 dream came back a third time, with equal force 
 and power, so that in the morning he at once 
 sought a person reputed to be well acquainted with 
 the locality, who, when he heard it described, at 
 once recognized it, remarking that he knew the 
 place well. 
 
 The dreamer of the dream, who was a gentle- 
 man of substance, at once began to take measures 
 for going to the spot in question. People jeered 
 at him, and regarded him as a little demented ; 
 but he was resolute and not to be turned aside from 
 his purpose, either by jeers or safe counsel. 
 
 The people selected for the task, under the 
 direction of the person so well acquainted with the 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEH. 71 
 
 mountain passes, set off on their expedition, and 
 in due course reached the spot, which to the dreamer 
 had been so clearly present. There, to their no 
 small astonishment, they found a suffering party of 
 travellers, sadly overcome by weakness, cold, and 
 exposure, some of whom would have certainly died 
 had the relief provided not come at the very time at 
 which, because of the dream, it had been so chari- 
 tably despatched. 
 
 I will now give an unusually remarkable example 
 of a double warning to a particular person, of which 
 no less than two independent persons (one of whom 
 was unable to see what two others beheld) were 
 actual eye and ear witnesses. It stands thus :— 
 
 ' In the year 1856 we were residing in a rented 
 house in one of the midland counties, with our 
 family and servants, near which temporary resi- 
 dence my husband, an officer in the army, had a 
 command. For reasons upon which I need not 
 enter, a change of position and locality had been 
 much pressed upon the authorities in London, on 
 my husband's behalf, which, after the expiration of 
 some time, was determined on by them ; and we 
 found ourselves likely to go to Scotland, the exact 
 change for which my husband's friends had asked. 
 
■J2 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 and which we each desired, for it was not far from 
 the home of some of those who were very near and 
 dear to us. 
 
 ' As there was considerable difficulty in obtaining 
 a suitable and sufficiently convenient house at the 
 place where we wished to reside, my husband went 
 on to Scotland a month before it was intended to 
 take me and our family. I therefore remained 
 with our household in England. With the excep- 
 tion of my children and servants, I was quite alone. 
 Our hired residence, surrounded by considerable 
 grounds and plantations, and situated on the slope 
 of a hill, was quite isolated. No other abode was 
 nearer than a quarter of a mile ; and that was the 
 lodge where our gardener resided. Our drawing- 
 room was on the first floor, outside of the windows 
 of which rose a balcony of iron and wood, connect- 
 ing this room with my bedroom (which adjoined 
 it), and my husband's dressing-room, which was 
 furthest off, all of which rooms, by glazed doors, 
 opened on to the balcony in question. 
 
 ' One evening, between nine and ten o'clock, in 
 the month of September, I was seated in the draw- 
 ing-room. My maid had brought me some coffee, 
 and was arranging my work-table and books prior 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 73 
 
 to my retiring to bed, when I arose mechanically 
 and walked out on to the balcony through the 
 open door, as was often my custom, to look at the 
 beautiful landscape in the mopnlight. The moon 
 was up, and the whole of the valley below was 
 bright, almost as bright as in the day. Greensward 
 and brook, wood and copse, were seen in the dis- 
 tance ; with a large dark mass of stately elms, 
 below which a cluster of Scotch pines stood to the 
 right. The stillness was marked and almost un- 
 usual ; the landscape lovely. 
 
 ' Suddenly, turning my eyes to the left along 
 the balcony, I beheld all at once the figures of two 
 men, dressed as mutes at a funeral, with hatbands, 
 scarves and cross-poles covered with black silk, 
 standing at the glass door of my husband's dressing- 
 room. They did not seem in the least degree 
 spectral, but too truly and too perfectly real. For 
 a brief moment this was my certain impression ; 
 but on looking steadily at their forms for a few 
 seconds, they began to have a less substantial, and 
 a more transparent and cloudy appearance. Awe- 
 stricken and overcome, I fell back through the 
 drawing-room window, with a shriek and a stagger, 
 into a chair. My maid, who was still in the room. 
 
74 MORE GLIMPSES OP 
 
 rushed forward to my aid ; and for a few seconds, 
 I believe that I entirely lost my consciousness. 
 On recovering myself partially, but wholly unable 
 to speak many consecutive words, I cried out to 
 her, pointing in the direction of the figures, " Look 
 there — there ! " 
 
 ' She looked out on to the balcony, and there 
 beheld the two gloomy forms as vividly and keenly 
 as myself It was a surprise and a shock to us 
 both. 
 
 ' She rang for the man-servant, who, coming up, 
 was at once asked if he could see anyone or any- 
 thing outside his master's dressing-room door on 
 the balcony. 
 
 ' Looking in the direction indicated, he replied 
 that he could not. " There is no one and nothing 
 there." 
 
 ' " Don't you see those two funeral men } " ear- 
 nestly asked the maid. 
 
 ' " There are no men there," he answered ; at the 
 same time that he walked out, and approached the 
 spot where the figures we still beheld stood. 
 
 ' I and the maid watched him as he boldly 
 walked up to the door, into the room, and actually , 
 passed through the spectral forms which still stood 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 75 
 
 there. They did not swerve, they did not stir. 
 The dressing-room was as usual, the man asserted. 
 No mortal was there. The man-servant maintained 
 that both the maid and I were dreaming. 
 
 ' For a while, the figures seemed to both of us as 
 solid and lifelike as possible. There they stood 
 in the clear moonlight, erect, weird, motionless, 
 and spectral. In a short time they began to grow 
 less distinct, and as it were, cloudy and dim, in 
 their lower parts, but yet, as manifest as ever in the 
 upper ; and then, in about a quarter of an hour, 
 they had utterly faded away. 
 
 ' I was overcome and puzzled to a degree which 
 I cannot describe and could not measure. The 
 thought of my husband's safety — for which 1 
 prayed — smote me at once, and was constantly 
 before me, and yet at the same time I felt a weight 
 of sorrow and a foreboding of loss which so com- 
 pletely took possession of me, that I could neither 
 talk nor cry. Tears would have been a relief ; but 
 they did not and would not come. 
 
 ' Within an hour, my maid occupying a sofa in 
 my bedroom, I had been induced to retire to rest ; 
 almost glad to be convinced at one minute by the 
 arguments of the man-servant that what I had seen 
 
76 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 was the result of my imagination, and yet utterly 
 unable either to get rid of the pressing load of 
 anxiety on my mind, or to secure sleep. 
 
 'A night-light burned in my room ; and from time 
 to time a few commonplace words had been spoken 
 between myself and my maid. The time passed 
 slowly. Midnight had come ; I think I was dozing. 
 
 ' All of a sudden we heard a loud and startling 
 krigck at the principal entrance of the house ; so 
 sudden, so loud, and so startling, that the man- 
 servant, who slept on the ground floor, suddenly 
 awakened, speedily rushed to the front door. 
 
 ' He opened it as quickly as possible. But as 
 he solemnly and affrightedly affirmed, there was no 
 one there, and no sign of anyone, as he told me at 
 my bedroom door. The moon was still up ; my 
 maid and I looked out once again on to the balcony : 
 the landscape was clear. Not a sign. Not a sound. 
 All was still. "These things," said I to myself, 
 "are some blessed angel's warning of a coming 
 calamity," and this thought (for I had always 
 believed in angelic intervention) was upon me 
 throughout the rest of the night. I did not begin 
 to sleep until the morning had broken, and the 
 sparrows were twittering on the roof But con- 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 77 
 
 stantly I commended myself to God the Blessed 
 Trinity in prayer. 
 
 'On the following evening, my husband's brother 
 came to announce the overwhelming tidings that 
 my children were orphans and that I was a widow. 
 
 * My husband had died almost suddenly of heart- 
 disease, at his temporary residence in the north of 
 Scotland on the very night in question ; and these 
 strange warnings for eye and ear were no doubt 
 mercifully sent to me to break the severity of the 
 shock which news of a sudden death must have 
 given. Here is the finger of God. How often 
 afterwards, and how fervently, have I prayed to 
 God in the beautiful words of the collect for St. 
 Michael's Day in the " Book of Common Prayer," 
 "As Thy Holy Angels always do the service in 
 Heaven, so may they succour and defend us on 
 earth, through Jesus Christ our Lord." ' ' 
 
 In the example of the warning of a relative's 
 death to a youth, which will now be given, it must 
 be admitted that there is lacking an exactness in 
 
 ' The account given above was read over to the lady who 
 furnished it ; who, in some particulars, in order to make it 
 more exactly accurate, made certain alterations in it, adding, 
 at the same time, a few words and phrases : and with these 
 additions and revisions, it stands in the text. 
 
78 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 the fulfilment of the express indications of the 
 dream— a fact, however, which need not lessen 
 interest in the record, when considered by the light 
 of other examples already, or hereafter to be given. 
 
 'My father' lived at Bottisham Hall, between 
 Cambridge and Newmarket. I and my next brother 
 were sent to school at the age of six and seven 
 years to Upper Sunbury, Middlesex. One Friday 
 I dreamt that a servant came from my father's 
 to fetch us home ; and that when we reached the 
 park-gate, and drove up the lime-tree avenue, 
 a strange feeling seemed to creep over me. I 
 dreamt that the Hall door was open, but that no 
 one appeared to meet us. I turned into the draw- 
 ing-room on the left-hand side of the hall ; and 
 found it was deserted and as still as death. I 
 walked through it, and through the library which 
 adjoined, into a third room, in which was a bier 
 with a pall covering it, and lighted candles on 
 either side. Still no one appeared to greet us ; 
 and thus my dream ended. 
 
 In a day or two, I well remember that our 
 
 » I am indebted for the above to the kind courtesy of 
 Captain Caldwell, of New Grange Lodge, Bray, co. Wicklow, 
 who here records his own experience. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 79 
 
 schoolmaster sent for us and informed us that a 
 servant was coming that day to take us home ; ' 
 and said furthermore that we should be very sorry 
 when we knew why this was. And so it came to 
 pass. Only, instead of going to Cambridgeshire, we 
 were taken to my grandfather's house in Charles 
 Street, Berkeley Square, and were then showed 
 death for the first time, to our great terror and 
 alarm. My grandfather had died on that very 
 Friday upon which I had had the dream. Of 
 course the locale of the house in London was 
 different from what I saw. Otherwise the purport 
 and point of the dream was realised.' 
 
 Quite a recent warning of death — similar ex- 
 amples of which are so numerous — is now given. 
 It comes to me on the authority of a lady whose 
 name I am not permitted to print : — 
 
 'In October last (i.e. 1876) we were quartered 
 at Aldershot. One night my husband and I were 
 awoke by three loud and distinct knocks upon the 
 walls of our hut. My husband at once got up, 
 lighted a candle, went down stairs to investigate 
 the cause, looked all about with care ; but could 
 discover nothing. These same knocks were heard 
 by our servant ; but we none of us could account 
 
8o MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 either for the strange occurrence, or for the cause 
 of it. 
 
 ' Early in December, however, my husband was 
 taken ill, with a feverish cold, which clung to him 
 for some time. One night during the same month, 
 as I was sitting by his bedside, in the small hours 
 of the night, I heard again, with the most marvel- 
 lous distinctness and deliberation, the sound of 
 three similar knocks. I went down stairs and told 
 Mary, our servant. " The master is being called," 
 she at once remarked. 
 
 ' These knocks, heard alike by the servant and 
 by the wife of another officer, who had come into 
 our hut unknown to me, in the hope that she might 
 be of some use, impressed me most keenly. They 
 turned out to be a warning of death. The feverish 
 cold which had stricken my husband so severely 
 soon turned to inflammation, and, alas ! within two 
 days of that change, and of the second warning, he 
 breathed his last' 
 
 The following account, which speaks for itself, 
 is an equally remarkable example of the voice of a 
 dying person being heard by a friend at a long 
 distance off, at, or about, the time of death : — 
 
 ' A young German Assyriologist of the highest 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 8i 
 
 promise, Dr. Friedrich Delitzsch, is now for the 
 second time in this country, having been sent, as 
 ■ on his former visit, by the King of Saxony to 
 study the arrowheaded inscriptions in the British 
 Museum. During his former stay here last year, 
 which was noticed at the time in our columns, Dr. 
 Delitzsch and Mr. George Smith naturally became 
 fast friends, and the Leipsic savant and his brother 
 Hermann were chosen by Mr. Smith to introduce 
 to German readers his " Chaldean Account of 
 Genesis," which has accordingly just been published 
 at Leipsic under their joint editorship. On the 
 19th ult, the day of Mr. George Smith's death, Dr. 
 Delitzsch was on his way to the house of Mr. 
 William St. Chad Boscawen, who is also a rising 
 Assyriologist, and has been Mr. Smith's substitute 
 at the British Museum ever since that gentle- 
 man started on his third expedition to the East. 
 Mr. Boscawen resides in Victoria-road, Kentish- 
 town, and in passing the end of Crogsland-road, in 
 which Mr. George Smith lived, and within about a 
 stone's throw of the house, his German friend and 
 translator says he suddenly heard a most piercing 
 cry, which thrilled him to the marrow, " Herr Dr. 
 Delitzsch ! " The time — for as soon as he had got 
 
 G 
 
82 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 over the shock he looked at his watch — was between 
 6.4s and 7 p.m. Mr. Parsons gives the hour of Mr. 
 Smith's death at 6 p.m. Dr. Delitzsch, who strongly 
 disavows any superstitious leanings, was ashamed 
 to mention the circumstance to Mr. Boscawen on 
 reaching that gentleman's house, although on his 
 return home he owns that his nervous apprehensions 
 of some mournful event in his own family found 
 relief in tears, and that he recorded all the facts in 
 his note-book that same night. Dr. Delitzsch told 
 the story on the Sth inst. at our informant's break- 
 fast table, with all the circumstances mentioned 
 above, including the hour at which he heard the 
 shrill cry. He distinctly denied having been 
 thinking of Mr. George Smith at the time.' 
 
 Upon the above account, which went the round 
 of the newspapers, and greatly puzzled several 
 writers who commented on it, the ' Tablet ' con- 
 tained the following pertinent remarks : — 
 
 ' The strange voice so strangely heard by Dr. 
 Delitzsch, the Assyriologist of the British Museum, 
 on the 19th ult.at Crogsland-road, when, though 
 he then knew it not, his friend Mr. George Smith, 
 the distinguished explorer of Nineveh and Perse- 
 polis, had just died at Aleppo — a voice which he 
 tells us thrilled him to the marrow — durch Mark 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 83 
 
 und Bein, as the Germans say — has been deemed, 
 by the " Daily News," sufficiently remarkable and 
 well-authenticated to form the subject of a leading 
 article. The facts, however, are far from extraordi- 
 nary, in the sense that they assimilate themselves 
 to countless other occurrences that have been re- 
 counted in most of the ages and countries of which 
 we have any knowledge, and still are told in most 
 circles, both Catholic and Protestant, whenever 
 what is called the Supernatural becomes the topic 
 of conversation. The instances in which the voices 
 or apparitions of deceased or dying persons have 
 been heard or seen, especially at or about the hour 
 of their death, have been, as the " Daily News " 
 admits, too often authenticated by unimpeachable 
 testimony to be sweepingly denied. We need not 
 follow the example of fireside narrators, and enu- 
 merate them at length. Dr. Frederick Lee has 
 collected enough in his book, " The Other World, 
 or Glimpses of the Supernatural," to satisfy any 
 reasonable curiosity.. The "Daily News" complains 
 that those who believe such accounts, either " revel 
 in them as ghost-stories, or use them to support 
 some mystical theory of their own devising." No 
 doubt ; but it is also true that those who deny 
 
H THE WORLD. UNSEEN. 
 
 such mysterious phenomena do so because they 
 have a preconceived theory of their own to support, 
 and to it such facts, like a multitude of others, are 
 hopelessly refractory. If the soul of a living, and 
 much more that of a dead person, can make itself 
 perceptible to another person at the distance of 
 hundreds or thousands of miles, then undoubtedly 
 that soul can exist separate from the body, and 
 the conclusion is inevitable that, whatever else is 
 true, Materialism is false. Apparitions and voices 
 seem to us to prove thus much, but they prove 
 little if anything more, and perhaps the most be- 
 coming attitude of mind towards them consists in 
 the refusal to theorise about them, since they do 
 not supply the materials out of which to construct 
 any theory except the very flimsiest. Let us be 
 satisfied that they demolish Materialism. There is 
 a fitness in such a use being found for these 
 phenomena — apparitions, voices, and the like — if 
 a theory of human life, the proudest and most 
 impious theory ever forged, which is also the most 
 degrading and the most unreasonable, can be made 
 to collapse, like a huge windbag, by the puncture of 
 a woman's bodkin ; by collision, that is, with a belief 
 which a so-called "philosophy" had all but succeeded 
 in exploding as anile.' — Tablet, September i6, 1876 . 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 APPARITIONS, AND SPECTRAL 
 
 APPEARANCES AT THE 
 
 TIME OF DEATH 
 
' Such as be carnal, because they cannot by experience know 
 those invisible creatures, doubt whether there be any such, seeing 
 with their eyes they cannot behold them ; from which doubt our 
 first parent was altogether free, for although he was exiled from the 
 joys of Paradise, yet did he still keep in memory what he had lost 
 because he had before beheld the same. But then men cannot by any 
 means call to mind such things as they hear others speak of, because 
 they never had of them former experience as our first Father Adam 
 had.' — Dialogues of St. Gregory the Great, Book iv. chapter I. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 APPARITIONS, AND SPECTRAL APPEARANCES AT 
 THE TIME OF DEATH. 
 
 ^EVERAL most remarkable examples of 
 apparitions and spectral appearances 
 at the time of death are recorded in 
 the ' Dialogues ' of the great and 
 holy Bishop of Rome, St. Gregory the Great, the 
 first of that name. This deeply-interesting book, 
 though sneered at by the infidel Gibbon, who, as 
 Father Coleridge remarks in his recent edition of 
 it, owned an 'inane and unreasoning contempt 
 for every narrative of supernatural occurrences,' 
 serves to show how completely the current belief 
 of the Church in St. Gregory's day was in accord- 
 ance with God's revelation to man both in the 
 
88 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 Old and New Testament. The intervention of 
 angels ; the actual communion of saints by prayer 
 and intercession ; the malice and potency of the 
 fallen angels ; the hatefulness and danger of heresy ; 
 the existence of the power of prophecy ; the cures 
 wrought in the Name of Our Blessed Lord ; the 
 consoling visions granted to those who walked by 
 faith and not by sight, are here set forth with great 
 force and yet with eminent and marked simplicity. 
 In fact, holy men of that day believed that they 
 actually enjoyed an intercourse with ministering 
 spirits sent to minister unto those who were the 
 heirs of righteousness, — a conviction which contrasts 
 sadly with the cold unbelief of the present age. 
 
 From the volume from which the two examples 
 quoted below are taken, edited by Father Henry 
 Coleridge, S.J., the following pregnant passage 
 from the Preface is taken ': ' If the Dialogues of 
 St. Gregory were to appear for the first time in our 
 day as the work of a living author, they would be 
 hailed by shouts either of execration or derision 
 by the infidel press in France and Germany, and 
 the anti-Catholic press in England. If, further, 
 the author were known to be the successor of St. 
 Peter and of St. Gregory himself, the same writers 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 89 
 
 would unanimously declare that the august pri- 
 soner of Victor Emmanuel had taken leave of his 
 senses. Infidelity is always the same : in its 
 hatred of the supernatural it is ever ready to 
 trample on Reason and Common Sense, to violate 
 all the laws of criticism, and to shrink from . no 
 amount of misrepresentation that is necessary to 
 discredit what it still maintains to be too absurd 
 to need any refutation. Let a rumour spread over 
 society that there has been an apparition of our 
 Blessed Lady on a mountain or in a grotto in 
 France, that a poor holy Cur^ has had the gift of 
 miracles, that a simple young girl has received the 
 stigmata, or is visited on Friday with a wonderful 
 trance, during which her hands and feet and fore- 
 head bleed as if she were undergoing pains like 
 those of Our Blessed Lord's Passion, and the result 
 is at once, not that these' men go to the mountain 
 or the grotto or the cottage of the poor girl, to 
 examine for themselves ; not that they vouchsafe a 
 moment's consideration to the accumulated evi- 
 dence which may be adduced for the truth of the 
 asserted phenomena ; but that they begin to mora- 
 lise upon the infatuated credulity of those who 
 believe them, and the audacious and mercenary 
 
90 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 imposture of those who are supposed to benefit by 
 them. If we want to see something nearly border- 
 ing on " possession," we have only to confront a 
 modern " gentleman of the press," one of the hiero- 
 phants of the " Times " or the " Pall Mall Gazette," 
 with a contemporary miracle. It is a process, indeed, 
 against which we have a special warning in the 
 words of Our Lord about casting pearls before 
 swine. If such is the case when the miraculous 
 fact or occurrence is something comparatively 
 simple and ordinary, that is, falling easily within 
 the range of those beneficent interpositions of 
 heavenly power which are so common in the annals 
 of the Church, we may imagine how the priests of 
 the new heathendom of our time foam at the mouth 
 and go into convulsions at four whole books, full, 
 almost from beginning to end, of miracles or pre- 
 ternatural occurrences, many of which are certainly 
 of the same grotesque character as the speaking of 
 an ass, or the swallowing of a prophet by a whale.' 
 
 Here is a remarkable account of the apparition 
 of two martyrs to a bishop on his death-bed, wit- 
 nessed likewise by a child : — 
 
 'I must also tell you that which the servant 
 of God, Probus (who now in this city liveth in an 
 
THE WORLD. UNSEEN. 91 
 
 abbey), gave me to understand of an uncle of his, 
 called also Probus, who was bishop of the city of 
 Rieti. For he said that being grievously sick and 
 in great extremity of death, his father, whose name 
 was Maximus, caused many physicians to be sent 
 for, to see whether by their skill he could any way 
 be holpeii ; all who, upon the feeling of his pulse, 
 gave sentence of speedy death. When dinner-time 
 was come and the day somewhat far spent, the 
 venerable bishop, more careful of their help than 
 of his own, desired them that they would go up 
 with his old father into the higher part of his 
 palace, and after their great pains to refresh them- 
 selves with a poor dinner. Whereupon all went 
 up, and none remained with him but a little boy, 
 who, as Probus saith, is still living. The little boy 
 standing by his bedside, suddenly saw certain men 
 coming in to the man of God, apparelled in white 
 robes, whose faces were far more beautiful and 
 bright than the whiteness of their garments ; 
 whereat, being amazed and afraid, he began to cry 
 out and ask who they were ; at which noise the 
 bishop also looking up, beheld them coming in, 
 and knew them, and therefore comforted the little 
 boy, bidding him not to cry or be afraid, saying 
 
92 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 that they were the holy martyrs St. Juvenal and 
 St. Eleutherius that came to visit him ; but he, not 
 acquainted with any such strange visions, ran out 
 at the doors as fast as he could, carrying news 
 hereof both to his father and to the physicians, 
 who, going down in all haste, found the bishop 
 departed ; for those saints, whose light the child 
 could not endure, had carried his soul away in 
 their company.' 
 
 The following account of the departure of a 
 holy virgin named Tarsilla, a relation in the flesh 
 to St. Gregory, is likewise a remarkable example 
 of the supernatural : — 
 
 'I remember also to have spoken in my 
 Homilies, concerning my aunt Tarsilla, who, in the 
 company of two others of her sisters, had for 
 continuance in prayer, gravity of life, singularity 
 n abstinence, arrived at the top of perfection. 
 To this woman, Felix, my great-grandfather, some- 
 time bishop of this See of Rome, appeared in a 
 vision, and shewed her the habitation of ever- 
 lasting light ; speaking thus : " Come with me, and 
 I will entertain you in this dwelling-place of light." 
 Shortly after, taken with an ague, she was brought 
 to the last cast ; and as when noble men and 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 93 
 
 women lie a dying, many do visit them for the 
 comfort of their friends, so divers, both of men and 
 women, at the time of her departure were come, ■ 
 which stood round about her bed : at which time, 
 she, suddenly casting her eyes upward, beheld our 
 Saviour coming, whereupon, looking earnestly 
 upon Him, she cried out to them that were present, 
 "Away ! away ! my Saviour Jesus is coming !" and 
 so, fixing her eyes upon Him, Whom she beheld, 
 her holy soul departed this life, and such a wonder- 
 ful fragrant smell ensued, that the sweetness thereof 
 gave evident testimony that the Author of all 
 sweetness was there present. Afterward, when 
 her dead body, according to the manner, was 
 made ready to be washed, they found that with 
 long custom of prayer the skin of her arms and 
 knees was, like a camel's, become hard; and so 
 her dead body gave sufficient testimony of what 
 her living spirit had continually practised.' 
 
 Accounts such as these have been current 
 throughout all the past ages. Some have been 
 more definite and better authenticated than others ; 
 some have been treasured up by those who were 
 more immediately concerned ; others, again, have 
 been published to the World with all needful details 
 
94 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 and circumstances, and become well known by 
 means of the various books and treatises in which 
 they have appeared. Incidents commonly known 
 have, therefore, not been used in this book ; only 
 those less generally known and more remarkable. 
 One such, more than a century old, taken from a 
 rare and curious publication, issued in 1764, with- 
 out either printer's or publisher's name, but which 
 created immense interest at the time of publication, 
 as a reference to the local newspapers sei-ves to 
 prove, is here reproduced at some length. There 
 are several features in the narrative of this ap- 
 parition, and in the discovery of the ring, which 
 followed, rendering it worthy of special note : — 
 
 ' On August 1 2, 1 764, I returned as usual into 
 my study, the door of which is secured by a lock 
 with a spring-bolt, and sat down to my accustomed 
 lucubrations. ... I was on a sudden surprised 
 with the perfect form and appearance of a man, 
 who stood erect at a small distance from my right 
 side. Conscious that the door was locked, the 
 reader must irnagine me much alarmed and em- 
 barrassed on the occasion, as I was unable to 
 account for what I saw but on the principles of a 
 ghost or apparition. I accordingly addressed my- 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 95 
 
 self to it in the power and spirit of the Gospel : 
 enquiring on what errand it was sent, what was 
 intended by such an application, and what services 
 could be expected from a person of so little note 
 and mean abilities as myself. 
 
 'Observing the confusion and embarrassment 
 of my countenance he warmly desired me to com- 
 pose myself, saying that as he was now strictly 
 limited by a superior power, and could do no one 
 act but by the immediate permission of God, I had 
 no reason to be afraid, abrupt as his appearance 
 was ; and that, if I would endeavour to overcome 
 the visible perturbation I was in, he would proceed 
 in the business of his errand, which I readily pro- 
 mised. 
 
 ' He began accordingly, saying that he was one 
 of the unhappy prisoners executed at Northampton, 
 August 4, 1764, the particulars of which, as I lived 
 in the neighbourhood, he imagined me sufficiently 
 acquainted with. That, as he was principal and 
 ringleader of the gang, most of whom he had 
 corrupted, debauched, and seduced to that unhappy 
 method of life, he was particularly appointed by 
 Providence to undeceive the world, and remove 
 those doubts which the solemn protestations of 
 
96 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 their innocence, to the very hour of death, had 
 raised in the minds of all who heard them. As I 
 knew not distinctly the persons of the prisoners, I 
 asked his name ; he said it was John Croxford, and 
 why he came to me in particular on this occasion, 
 he told me he had express directions to do so, and 
 could not disobey. I then asked him the reason 
 of their strenuous denial of the fact for which they 
 suffered ; upon which he observed that immediately 
 after the murder was perpetrated, while the blood 
 was still reeking, they entered into a sacramental 
 obligation, which they sealed by dipping their 
 fingers in the blood of the deceased, and licking 
 the same : by which they bound themselves in the 
 penalty of eternal damnation never to betray the 
 fact themselves, or confess, if condemned to die 
 for it, on the evidence of others; and that they 
 were further encouraged to such measures from 
 hence, that as Seamark himself was a confederate 
 in the murder, they concluded the evidence of his 
 wife would not be admitted ; that as the child was 
 so young they presumed no judge or jury would 
 pay any the least regard to his depositions ; that 
 as Butlin had but lately entered into a confederacy 
 with them'; and no robberies could be readily 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 97 
 
 proved against him, they thought it would be im- 
 possible for one of his age to begin wickedness 
 with murder, it being observed to a proverb that 
 no man is abandoned all at once : an instance of 
 which is scarcely to be found upon record ; that if 
 they could invalidate the evidence in behalf of 
 Butlin, it must be of equal advantage to them all ; 
 that though disappointed of this view in court, and 
 condemned to die upon the above evidence, they 
 were still infatuated with the same notion even at 
 the gallows, and expected a reprieve for Butlin 
 when the halter was about his neck ; and, conse- 
 quently, if such reprieve had been granted, as the 
 evidence was as full and decisive against Butlin 
 as them, the sentence for the murder must have 
 been withdrawn from all : their execution deferred, 
 and perhaps transportation only their punishment 
 at last. 
 
 I then next asked, if the evidence of the woman 
 and child was clear, punctual and particular ; to 
 which he replied, it was as circumstantial, distinct 
 and methodical as possible ; varying not in the 
 least from truth in any one particular of con- 
 sequence, unless in the omission of their horrid 
 
 H 
 
98 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 sacrament, which she might possibly neither observe 
 nor know. 
 
 I then asked why they behaved with such im- 
 propriety of impudence and clamour upon their trial. 
 He said that they were somewhat elevated with 
 liquor privately conveyed to them, and that by 
 effrontery and a seemingly undaunted behaviour 
 they hoped to intimidate the woman, throw her 
 into confusion, perplex her depositions and thereby 
 render the evidence precarious and inconclusive ; 
 or at least give the court some favourable pre- 
 sumptions of their innocence. 
 
 I next enquired whether they knew the name 
 of the person murdered ; who he was or whence 
 he came ; and instigated by what motives they 
 could resolve on so horrid a barbarity. To which 
 he replied that the man was a perfect stranger to 
 them all ; that the murder was committed more 
 out of wantonness and the force of long contracted 
 habits of wickedness than necessity, as they were 
 at that time in no want of money ; that they first, 
 through a strange propensity to mischief which he 
 knew not how to account for,' but from God's with- 
 drawing His grace, and leaving them to all the 
 extravagancies and irregularities of a corrupted 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 99 
 
 heart, long hardened in the ways of sin, that they 
 first (he said) found occasion to quarrel with him ; 
 that the man being stout and undaunted resented 
 their ill-usage, and in his own defence proceeded to 
 blows, notwithstanding number was against him, 
 for only two, himself and Deacon, were at first 
 concerned, but finding him resolute they called up 
 Seamark and Butlin, who were together at a small 
 distance behind the hedge ; that they all seized 
 him, notwithstanding which he struggled with great 
 violence to the last against their united efforts, nor 
 did they think it safe to trifle longer with a man who 
 gave such proof of uncommon strength ; that with 
 much difficulty they dragged him down to Sea- 
 mark's yard, and there committed the murder as 
 represented in Court. . . . 
 
 All this he delivered with such distinction 
 and perspicuity, with such an emphasis and tone of 
 voice as plainly evinced the truth of what he spoke, 
 and claimed my closest attention and regard ; and 
 as he seemed to hint that I was singled out to 
 acquaint the World with these particulars, I told 
 him it was an age not at all disposed to believe 
 visions or give credit to fables of this kind ; that 
 
loo MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 the World would conclude me either a madman or 
 impostor ; or brand me with the odious imputation 
 of superstition and enthusiasm ; that, therefore, 
 some credentials would be necessary, not only to 
 preserve my own character, but also to procure 
 respect and credit to my relation. 
 
 Upon which he replied that what I observed 
 was perfectly right and requisite to authenticate 
 the truth of this affair ; and that, unless some proper 
 attestations were given to accounts of this nature, 
 they would be considered by the rational part of 
 mankind as mere tales, invented only to amuse the 
 credulous or frighten children on a winter's evening 
 into temper and obedience ; in short, that they 
 would have no weight and disappoint the ends of 
 Providence, who intends them for the good and 
 benefit of the world ; that, therefore, in order to 
 encourage my perseverance in supporting the truth 
 of this appearance, and embolden me to publish a 
 minute detail of it, he would direct me to such a 
 criterion as would put the reality of it beyond all 
 dispute ; and accordingly, told me that in such a 
 spot — describing it as minutely as possible — in 
 the Parish of Guilsborough was deposited a Gold 
 Ring, which belonged to the pedlar whom they 
 
THE WORLD UXSEEN. loi 
 
 murdered, and moreover in the inside was engraved 
 this singular motto : 
 
 hang'd he'll be 
 who steals me. 1 745. 
 
 That, on the perusal thereof his heart smote 
 him, and thinking the words ominous, he super- 
 stitiously buried it, as above mentioned ; hoping 
 thus to elude the sentence denounced at random 
 against the unlawful possessor of it, and even 
 escape the vindictive justice of heaven itself by 
 such a precaution ; that, if I found not every par- 
 ticular in regard to this Ring exactly as he told me, 
 then I might conclude that there was not a single 
 syllable of truth in the whole, and consequently 
 no obligation lay upon me to take any- further 
 concern in the affair. 
 
 Engaged in this interesting and important con- 
 versation, evening stole upon me insensibly, and, 
 as it were, unawares, it being now near eight 
 o'clock, and almost dark. Upon which I rose 
 from my chair, leaving my visitor in the position 
 he first appeared in, and, unlocking my study 
 door, called for a candle ; but as no servant 
 answered, I presumed none was within, and there- 
 fore stepped myself into the kitchen and lighted 
 
102 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 one, with which I returned to my study ; when, to 
 my great . surprise, I found my visitor gone. Dis- 
 appointed greatly, my fears being now entirely 
 removed at so abrupt a departure, as I intended 
 to ask more questions, I sat down very calmly, and 
 in the coolest manner canvassed over the whole 
 matter to myself, reflected seriously on every par- 
 ticular, and was induced to conclude from the 
 coherence and punctuality of the account, that it 
 was impossible it should be fiction or imposture : 
 laying great stress upon the circumstance of the 
 ring, the singularity of the motto, and the minute 
 description of the spot where it was deposited. I 
 considered, moreover, that I was perfectly awake : 
 had the full use both of my senses and my reason, 
 and was as capable of knowing the figure and voice 
 of a man, as the size and print of the book I was 
 reading when the ghost appeared. 
 
 In short, firmly persuaded of the truth of what 
 I had heard and seen, I resolved on the morrow 
 to search for the Ring, and thereby clear it up beyond 
 all possibility of doubt. 
 
 Accordingly, on Monday morning early, between 
 four and five o'clock, I set out alone, making 
 directly to the spot he had described ; found the 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 103 
 
 ring without the least difficulty or delay ; examined 
 the motto and date of it ; all which corresponded 
 exactly to his account, and fully convinced me of 
 my objection to communicate to the world the 
 particulars of the whole. 
 
 And, agreeable to such convictions, I sat down 
 immediately on my return, drew up the whole 
 conversation as near as I could recollect, neither 
 omitting nor adding any circumstance of con- 
 sequence. 
 
 The following example, though in other forms 
 well known enough to many, is of interest, because 
 it is an original account, supplied to a mutual 
 friend or by a connection of the family : 
 
 The late Lord Londonderry (Robert Stewart, 
 born in 1769), in the early part of the present 
 century, went on a visit to a friend who resided on 
 his ancient estate, in the north of Ireland. The 
 house was grand and stately, as well as curious and 
 antique, and its contents had not been materially 
 altered, nor its general architectural features 
 changed, for at least two hundred years. The 
 sleeping apartment which was appropriated to his 
 lordship was the state bed-room, and a very sombre 
 apartment it was. Floor, walls, and ceiling were 
 
104 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 all panelled with dark oak carvings ; rich, quaint 
 and curious ; the oak bed, which was raised on an 
 oaken platform, was hung with rich tapestries ; 
 and there was a series of family pictures in frames 
 of gilded ebony hung round the room. 
 
 On the night of his arrival, after surveying the 
 contents of his room with interested curiosity for 
 some time, he undressed, dismissed his valet, ex- 
 tinguished the candles, and then went to bed. 
 
 In less than half an hour, though the room was 
 perfectly dark, for there was neither fire nor lighted 
 candle in it, and the small windows were heavily 
 draped, he became all at once conscious of the 
 presence of a glimmer of light which, he at once 
 remarked, suffused a part of the room, and which 
 was more especially visible on the right-hand side 
 of the bed. For a few moments he imagined that 
 his servant had entered the room again, or that 
 some one had come into it by mistake. 
 
 Raising himself in bed, however, a few moments 
 later and hastily withdrawing the curtains, he 
 beheld to his utter astonishment, and it must be 
 confessed, alarm, the figure of a fair youth who 
 seemed to be surrounded with a strange and un- 
 earthly light, which beamed faintly from his form 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 105 
 
 and rendered those objects which were near to him 
 perfectly visible. His lordship looked again and 
 again, thinking he might be mistaken. But no, 
 there stood the form gazing at him calmly and 
 deliberately, and there shone the weird, unearthly 
 light around the spectral youth. Lord Londonderry 
 rubbed his eyes to see if he was awake or asleep. 
 He was awake without any doubt, and there stood 
 the figure still. 
 
 At this he sprang out of bed, and went towards 
 the spectre. But it at once glidingly retreated. 
 He retired again, and it advanced. Then on his 
 lordship's advance once more it retreated towards 
 the broad and capacious chimney and seemed to 
 sink into the hearthstone below. The room 
 suddenly became dark once more. 
 
 His lordship went to bed again, but not to rest, 
 for he could not rid himself of contemplating the 
 apparition. Was it from the Unseen World and 
 real .' was it the work of imagination .' or was it 
 the result of trick and imposture } After a while, 
 musing, but arriving at no conclusion, he slept. 
 
 In the morning he resolved not to allude to 
 what had happened until he had carefully scanned 
 the countenance and manners of his host's family 
 
io6 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 and their other guests. This he did without dis- 
 covering a look or motion by which he could have 
 reasonably concluded that he was the subject of 
 any trick ; and, therefore, towards the close of the 
 meal recounted exactly and minutely what had 
 occurred to him. 
 
 Those who were not members of his host's 
 family maintained that Lord Londonderry must 
 have been the victim of some contrivance, regarding 
 which various opinions were given, and were 
 especially excited on the subject. Its pros and 
 cons were discussed at some length, but no dis- 
 tinct conclusion arrived at. 
 
 Eventually Lord Londonderry's host, who had 
 remained perfectly calm throughout the discussion, 
 remarked as follows : ' The circumstance just re^ 
 counted must of course appear most extraordinary 
 to those who have not long been inmates of my 
 house, and are neither conversant with the legend 
 of my family, nor with this particular appearance : 
 to those, however, who are, the event of last night 
 is only a fresh corroboration of an old tradition 
 which has been for a long time told of the state 
 room in which you slept. You have seen the 
 ' Radiant Boy,' and if we may judge from the past, 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 107 
 
 it is an omen of prosperous fortunes.' I can say- 
 no more : my lips are closed, and to tell the plain 
 truth, I would rather that the subject were not 
 further mentioned.' 
 
 For the following account of an apparition I 
 am indebted to the kind courtesy of the writer of 
 it:— 
 
 ' I (the Rev. Ralph Sadleir, D.D., Incumbent 
 of Castle Knock) have frequently heard my uncle 
 and father-in-law, the late Rev. Franc Sadleir, 
 Provost of Trinity College, Dublin, tell the follow- 
 ing story, which, he used to say, he never could 
 find any solution of, except that he had seen 
 and spoken with a man who had died fifty years 
 before. 
 
 'At his country place in the King's County, 
 he used to employ several hundred men every 
 summer in the reclamation of a red bog sixty 
 feet deep, on which he succeeded in raising 
 capital crops. As he was walking one day about 
 noon on a hill which overlooked the bog, he was 
 met by a man of about eighty years of age, who 
 touched his hat and entered into conversation with 
 
 ^ This idea was certainly not realized in his lordship's 
 case ; for he died by his own hand, in th; county of Kent. 
 
io8 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 him about his improvements and his goodness in 
 giving employment to such numbers of the poor. 
 Surprised at not knowing the man, the Provost 
 asked him his name and age, and where he resided ; 
 and was more surprised at hearing a name very 
 uncommon in that locality, and that he resided in 
 a house which he knew belonged to one of his own 
 tenants. 
 
 ' After about half an hour's conversation, the old 
 man again saluted him and departed, walking 
 slowly in the direction of the house he had in- 
 dicated, while the Provost continued his walk to 
 where the men were working. On asking did any 
 of them know a man of that name, living in that 
 house, they all replied, "No, no such man lives 
 there." After a few minutes, however, one old 
 man exclaimed, " Yes, I perfectly remember being 
 at the funeral of a man of that name who lived in 
 that house. He was about thirty years of age, 
 and it is certainly now fifty years ago." ' 
 
 The following example of an apparition, seen at 
 the same time by several persons,' comes to me from 
 
 ' I append the following attestation :— ' The account 
 which was given to Dr. Lee of the " Gyb Ghosts," when it was 
 written out fairly, was read over to me. I made several 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 109 
 
 the eldest surviving member of one branch of an old 
 yeoman family of Buckinghamshire, who himself 
 witnessed what he here relates : — 
 
 ' Some forty years ago my father resided at a 
 small farm-house, the back part of which faced a 
 large uninclosed common (since inclosed), and stood 
 close to four cross-roads, two of which lead to what 
 thereabouts is called " Uphills," the Chiltem Ridge 
 from Tring to Wycombe and Stokenchurch. The 
 spot is very lonely even now, but was much more 
 so then ; for, at that time, there was not a single 
 human habitation within a quarter of a mile of 
 my father's abode. Our house had always been 
 called "The Gyb Farm," — why, we did not 
 exactly know — but because, as we afterwards found 
 out, there had been often erected, near the site of 
 it, a gibbet for the punishment of malefactors, and 
 many a person who had taken his own life (let 
 
 additions to it (to make it all the clearer to people who know 
 nothing about it), and these additions were inserted in Dr. 
 Lee's copy. The story is true, and may be put into a book. 
 
 'David Eustace. 
 ' Wednesday, January 3, 1877. 
 
 ' The ghost account is true, as now read to me. I had it 
 from my uncle. 
 
 'Joseph Eustace. 
 ' February 10, 1877.' 
 
no MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 alone the murderers, highwaymen, and sheep- 
 stealers), had been buried at the side of the road 
 there ; but the name of the farm, as a law-parch- 
 ment states, seems to have been altered about the 
 year 1788, when a much less disagreeable name 
 was then adopted for it. 
 
 ' In the year, and about the time, that King 
 William the IV. died {i.e. in 1837), my father and 
 mother, two of my sisters, a younger brother and 
 myself were all at home. One night, when we 
 had all been in bed for some time, quite in the 
 smaller hours, we were each suddenly startled and 
 awakened by the most frightful shrill and horrid 
 shrieks and noises just outside on the roadway 
 that ever man heard. Partly human and partly 
 as if made by infuriated hogs, violently quarrelling, 
 the roar and the screeching simply appalled us. I 
 never heard the like of it in my life. It went 
 through and through me. 
 
 ' For a little while we all endured it : but in 
 about five minutes we gathered half-dressed at the 
 top of the staircase — father, mother, my brother and 
 I — and went to a long front window overlooking 
 the road, in order to learn the cause. The night 
 was- rather dark, and as our tinder-box would not 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. in 
 
 light, we were looking out, without any candle or 
 lamp, towards the spot from which this horrible 
 and hellish row came, when all of a sudden a white 
 face — a face most awful in its pallid aspect and 
 miserable imploring look — was pressed from out- 
 side against the glass of the window and stared at 
 us wildly. We all saw it, and I could mark that 
 even my father was deeply affrighted. The inde- 
 scribable and unearthly noises still continued, and 
 even increased in their discordance and frightful 
 yelling for at least four or five minutes. Then by 
 that time a candle had been procured. 
 
 ' My father at once opened the lattice : and 
 there by the light of the sky, such as it was, we 
 saw a collection of most hideous black animals, 
 some of them like large swine, others horrid and 
 indescribable in their appearance, grubbing up the 
 ground and half buried in it, scattering the earth 
 upwards where the graves were, fighting, screaming 
 and roaring in a way that no mere words can pro- 
 perly tell or set forth. Some of them, judging by 
 their motion, seemed to have no bones in them. 
 
 ' We were all very much terrified. My mother 
 implored the Almighty to protect us, and I con- 
 fess that, overwhelmed with fear, I prayed most 
 
112 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 heartily to God for His assistance. In a nainute 
 or two after this, with shrieks increased in intensity, 
 the frightful creatures (whatever they were) rushed 
 screaming down one of the roads. 
 
 ' In the morning there was not a sign nor 
 sound to be seen. The ground had not been in 
 the least degree touched, scratched up nor dis- 
 turbed. But the "Ghosts of the Gibbet," as we 
 afterwards discovered, had been seen by others 
 than us.' 
 
 I am indebted for the following examples ofj 
 apparitions to a lady now residing in Worcester- 
 shire. They are all the more interesting, because 
 they have come to me first-hand : — 
 
 ' In the year 1 843 my father and mother, my 
 eldest sister, aged fourteen, and I myself, went to 
 spend Christmas at an old country house, the seat 
 of a baronet, near Salisbury. There was a consider- 
 able party of visitors, and my sister and I slept 
 in a large panelled room, at the top of the great 
 staircase. 
 
 'After we had been down to dessert, my mother's 
 maid used to wait on us, and see us into bed about 
 nine o'clock, when she left us. We had two beds 
 side by side. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. * 113 
 
 ' One night my sister was lying awake, though 
 I was asleep. It was, as far as she could tell, about 
 an hour after the maid had left us, when my sister, 
 as she avers, was astonished to see what is now 
 set forth. 
 
 ' The door of our room leading on to the oak- 
 staircase was closed, and a bright fire lighted the 
 room, when the figure of a lady in white, with a 
 hood, glided noiselessly in, passed close to my 
 sister's bed, came round to my bedside; and then 
 with her long thin ghostly hands, stroked me down 
 from head to foot. The spectre then passed by 
 the end of my sister's bed, and stood by the fire 
 spreading out its long thin hands. My sister 
 could distinguish no face ; for the figure was 
 shrouded, and it entered and left the room with- 
 out opening the door and without any noise. 
 
 'My sister was terrified, and lay trembling 
 until our mother came in to see us before she went 
 to bed. 
 
 'On enquiry, we afterwards heard that the 
 house was notoriously haunted, and that a fearful 
 murder many years previously had been committed 
 on the landing at the top of the grand staircase, 
 outside the door of the room we occupied. 
 
 I 
 
114 * MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 ' Many years afterwards we lived in another 
 house, in a village in Surrey, and the same sister 
 and I shared the same room. We were often 
 alarmed by strange noises, for which we could not 
 account : but one night, when we were in the dark, 
 I being in bed and nearly asleep, was very much 
 disturbed by the sound of a voice in the room, 
 now raised, now low, always monotonous, and as 
 that of a person in earnest prayer. This was in 
 1853, just before my marriage. 
 
 ' I was much terrified when my sister called out 
 to me impatiently, " Really, Eliza, you ought to go 
 to bed ! what a long time you are saying your 
 prayers." 
 
 ' Fully thinking, on reflection, that the voice 
 muttering which I had heard so long, must have 
 been my sister saying her prayers, I cried out, 
 "Why, I thought it was you saying your 
 prayers." 
 
 ' At this we got up, struck a light, and aroused 
 our mother from a room near, who sat with us for 
 awhile. 
 
 ' Afterwards, however, we were constantly an- 
 noyed in that room by the same kind of low whis- 
 perings ; and sometimes by violent knocks at the 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 115 
 
 door. We frequently opened it at once, only to 
 find no one there. 
 
 ' In the same room, A. D. 1 874, my sister was 
 disturbed by seeing the apparition of a black 
 woman with flowing hair, dressed as an Ayah, 
 sitting by her bedside. 
 
 ' The noises already referred to continue in the 
 room ; and twice when sleeping there three'years 
 ago, I was aroused by the same kind of violent 
 knockings at the door. On one occasion I got up 
 hastily at three o'clock in the morning, and opened 
 it, thinking I might have been summoned to some- 
 one ill. But no one was there, and no one was 
 to be seen.' ' 
 
 The next example comes to me from a Roman 
 Catholic lady, who gives the record exactly as she 
 heard it from a friend of the Canon referred to in 
 the account which follows. Here, at all events, as 
 this seems to show, the spirit of a departed person 
 was permitted to return to earth, so as to secure 
 the performance of a duty : — 
 
 ' One night, some years ago, the form of a 
 woman, clothed in white, appeared standing at the 
 
 ' Communicated bv Mrs. G. Ravenshaw of Malvern Link. 
 
n6 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 foot of the bed, to a penitent of a Roman Catholic 
 clergyman, one of the Canons of the Old Chapter, 
 
 Canon H . The features and form of the 
 
 apparition were indelibly impressed on the mind 
 of the young woman who saw the appearance, 
 although bearing no resemblance to any person 
 she had ever seen or known. She mentioned the 
 fact to the canon, her confessor. As the Roman 
 Catholic Church discountenances very strongly 
 superstitious tendencies in relation to dreams, 
 omens, etc., indeed to anything calculated to 
 disturb the peace of the soul, he endeavoured to 
 disabuse her mind of the incident, placing her 
 under obedience to dismiss the matter from con- 
 sideration. 
 
 'The week following, however, she seemed 
 more discomposed than before, especially as 
 her confessor ignored the subject, treating it as 
 a disturbance in health, which might occasion 
 restless sleep or a dream upon which she had 
 allowed her imagination needlessly to dwell. 
 
 ' Having resorted to the use of holy water, the 
 sign of the cross, and being constant in her devo- 
 tions, she again presented herself to her confessor, 
 apparently in a state of mind as troubled as before. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 117 
 
 Finding that she had been obedient to his direc- 
 tions, he then invited her confidence on the subject 
 of her mental distress. She stated that the same 
 woman had several times appeared to her again 
 at night, and looked as though she wished to 
 speak. [You are of course acquainted with the 
 theory that ghosts are not permitted to speak 
 unless commanded to do so in the Name of God.] 
 The young woman accordingly, as advised by her 
 confessor, said the next time the spirit appeared 
 to her, " In the Name of God, what brings you here ? 
 What is it you wish me to do ? " Obedience had 
 given her courage to speak, as well as to listen to 
 the answer, which was as follows : — 
 
 ' " I am in purgatory, and I wish you to pay a 
 debt owing by me for a looking-glass. For this 
 I promised to pay by instalments : the last instal- 
 ment was not paid." (The exact sum was named, 
 which has since been forgotten.) " That you may 
 know to whom I should have paid this sum, I will 
 appear to you in the street, and you must follow 
 
 me to the house, asking for " (the name was 
 
 here mentioned) " paying him the sum due." The 
 date was also specified. 
 
 'A day or two after this ghostly conference. 
 
ji8 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 the young woman saw in the street the selfsame 
 apparition, clad in an ordinary walking dress. 
 She followed it to the house revealed to her as 
 stated, at which spot the ghost vanished. On 
 inquiry the young woman ascertained the facts to 
 correspond exactly with those of which she had 
 been so mysteriously informed. I need not say the 
 debt was faithfully discharged. 
 
 ' The night after this strange event the spirit 
 again came to her bedside, when she asked, " In 
 the Name of God, why did you come to me, as I 
 never saw you in life ? " 
 
 'The ghost then explained to the young 
 woman as follows : she was related to her family, 
 but had died before her birth. Having been the 
 only member of the fa,mi]y who had faithfully 
 attended to her Easter duties, to her the troubled 
 spirit had been permitted to appear. She subse- 
 quently saw the apparition as a happy spirit ; after 
 which it appeared to her no more.' 
 
 A lady not unknown in the literary world sup- 
 plies the following, who, however, writes, ' I must 
 ask you to refrain from the mention of any names, 
 as people in these days only scoff; while some who 
 really believe in the Supernatural fear to acknow- 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 119 
 
 ledge their conviction. I do not wish to be peculiar : 
 I believe that the spectral form was a reality. But 
 I would rather not give my name, so please to 
 regard my wishes scrupulously : — 
 
 ' I and my sister, with our maid, were invited 
 to stay for a fortnight at an old-fashioned and 
 well-known country house in Derbyshire, which 
 had been taken for five years by some connections 
 of ours ; and we accepted the invitation with 
 pleasure, anticipating a most agreeable visit, as 
 well from the society of friends who were invited 
 to meet us, as because of the beauty of the country 
 in which the house stood. 
 
 'Situated about three miles from a country 
 town, it lay in a park of some dimensions, backed 
 by a wood immediately behind, and a large extent 
 of coppice and underwood on the western side. 
 Part of the house was built in the reign of Henry 
 VIII., other portions had been added later, and 
 the whole had been from time to time renovated, 
 refaced, and considerably altered. There was one 
 part however, — a square embattled tower, containing 
 three rooms one above the other, all panelled in oak, 
 with elaborately-carved ceilings — which, it is said, 
 remained still much as they had been when first 
 
I20 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 erected three centuries and a half ago. This most 
 picturesque part formed the south-east corner of 
 the mansion, and was partly covered with ivy and 
 creepers. The lower room, sparsely furnished, and 
 seldom used, opened out on to the lawn ; the room 
 at the top contained only empty packing-boxes, 
 disused portmanteaus, and a few ill-painted and 
 not very valuable family portraits in a state of 
 decay. The middle apartment was a bedroom, 
 only used when all the others were occupied ; and 
 this was appointed to me. It was very old- 
 fashioned in its appearance : the bed, which was 
 raised on a broad platform, was large, with highly- 
 carved bulbous posts, and a most elaborately- 
 panelled back ; the hangings were of faded blue 
 velvet, with flowers in gold thread intertwined 
 throughout, and it was surmounted by several stiff 
 clusters of blue feathers, then much faded. The 
 mantel-piece, which stood out from the side wall, 
 was carved to correspond, and occupied the whole 
 space up to the roof. On one side, in a recess, 
 was a large cupboard, not very deep, but entirely 
 filling up the recess. This too was panelled, and 
 into the door of it was let a long rectangular 
 piece of engraved Venetian looking-glass. A large 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 121 
 
 cypress tree on the lawn somewhat darkened the 
 room. 
 
 'A queer feeling — which I cannot better describe 
 than by these three brief words — came over me 
 when first I was shown to my room. But the old 
 place was so artistically interesting and curious 
 that I took some time to examine all its points of 
 interest with unusual curiosity and attention, so 
 . that the feeling in question soon passed away. Our 
 maid unpacked my things, and later on, came in to 
 help me to dress for dinner. This being done about 
 half-an-hour before the dinner hour, the maid left 
 the room, and I lay down to rest on the sofa at 
 the end of the bed. It was the height of summer, 
 the end of July, I think ; and the evenings were of 
 course perfectly light. Just as the gong sounded 
 for dinner, I rose and mechanically glanced into 
 the looking-glass ; when, smitten with surprise, I 
 suddenly saw the distinct reflection of a tall female 
 figure gliding across the room behind me. Its 
 face was thin and pale and careworn, and the style 
 of dress as antique as that of King James I.'s 
 age. The eyes, which looked tearful, were fixed 
 firmly on mine, and for a moment, notwithstanding 
 the unusual dress, I thought and made sure that 
 
122 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 someone who wanted me had come into the room. 
 Turning suddenly, I distinctly heard the rustling 
 of a lady's dress, saw her form as distinctly as I 
 see the paper on which I am now writing, and 
 beheld the apparition turning sharply round, walk, 
 as it were, straight into the wall opposite. The 
 motion of the spectre was not as that of a person 
 walking, but as of a form gliding without energy or 
 effort. For a moment I imagined that a door, as 
 yet unnoticed, must have been opened, but on 
 going to examine that side of the room where the 
 figure vanished away, no door, nor anything like a 
 door, was to be found. Hurrying out of the room, 
 and being seen by the assembled people downstairs 
 to be pale and agitated — and no wonder ! — I was 
 pressed for the cause. This I gave substantially 
 in the above words. 
 
 ' During my visit, I saw nothing more, but night 
 after night, I heard the most extraordinary and 
 unaccountable knocks, sharp, definite, and distinct, 
 in all parts of the room ; while overhead, I seemed 
 to hear the ceaseless patter of feet, as on a wooden 
 floor, from one side of the room to the other, 
 sounds made with the regularity of a stately and 
 steady march. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 123 
 
 ' More than two years afterwards, I heard from 
 a relative that a very old woman who had once 
 been the wife of a lodge-keeper on the estate, 
 asserted that she had often seen the ' ghost-lady ' 
 in the old part of the house ; and gave an elaborate 
 description of her features and form, which exactly 
 tallied with my own. 
 
 ' This is my apparition, the only one I ever saw, 
 and the only one I ever want to see. Please to 
 abstain from all allusions both to persons and 
 places, or the sceptics, whose scorn is so superior 
 and superfine, will tease us to distraction.' ' 
 
 The following stoiy was told to Mrs. G. Raven- 
 shaw, of Malvern Link, by the lady who saw the 
 apparition : — 
 
 ' Mrs. B was in Ceylon. She was standing 
 
 in her verandah one very bright moonlight night, 
 when she saw a figure on the path close to her, 
 outside the verandah, stooping down with its hands 
 on the earth. 
 
 ' Thinking it was the European man-servant, she 
 desired him to go to bed as it was so late, on which 
 
 ' ' Having read the account as compiled from my letters 
 by Dr. Lee, I testify that his account is a true record of 
 what I saw. And he can publish it as it now stands. 
 M. C. B., June 26, 1877,' 
 
124 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 the figure rose to a height she describes as the height 
 of a lamp-post, and walked with long strides to- 
 wards a spot of ground which had formerly been a 
 burying-ground, which was said to be haunted. 
 
 ' Mrs. B followed it for some yards, but it 
 
 disappeared. She ran to inform her husband, 
 trembling all over, and told him. He was in- 
 credulous, but the next night they set a man to 
 watch. At twelve o'clock they heard a loud cry 
 from the man, and found him in a fainting fit. He 
 described, on his recovery, the exact appearance 
 
 Mrs. B had seen. And he also had followed 
 
 the figure (which both he and the lady believed to 
 be an appearance of the evil one). It again dis- 
 appeared in the old burying-ground. 
 
 ' Mrs. B 's house was built over a graveyard 
 
 and the members of the family were continually 
 alarmed by frightful noises, groans, and knockings, 
 which could never be accounted for. The house is 
 now in ruins, as no one could be found to live 
 there, in consequence.' 
 
 The following comes to me direct from the 
 clergyman who saw the apparition described, whose 
 letter is dated November 15, 1875, the Rev. Arthur 
 Bellamy, B.A., vicar of Publow, Bristol : — 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 125 
 
 ' Some months ago I was suddenly awoke in 
 the night-time, and saw, as I thought, a lady sitting 
 by our bedside. She appeared to be about thirty 
 years of age, and had a calm, thoughtful expression 
 on her countenance. I was particularly struck 
 with the great care with which she appeared to 
 have arranged her hair. After watching the ap- 
 parition, with feelings more of wonder than fear, 
 it seemed to vanish slowly away. I was perfectly 
 awake, and a light was burning in the room, so 
 that a mere optical delusion was out of the 
 question. 
 
 ' In the morning I related the vision to my wife ; 
 and, from my description, she had no doubt but 
 that it was the spirit of an old schoolfellow who 
 had recently died ; for my wife, some years pre- 
 viously, had agreed at school with the person in 
 question, that the first who should die, should, if 
 Almighty God permitted it, appear to the sur- 
 vivor. 
 
 ' I asked my wife if her friend, whom she had not 
 met for the last sixteen years, had any peculiarity 
 when a girl ; and she replied, " We used to tease 
 her at school for devoting so much time to the 
 arrangement of her hair." ' 
 
126 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 I am indebted for the following to an obliging 
 correspondent in America, who, having i-ead my 
 previous volumes, courteously forwarded the narra- 
 tive now set forth : — 
 
 ' My ghost story runs thus : An English woman 
 who was a widow, Mrs. Bateman, had an only 
 nephew, to whom her husband had left some little 
 property in reversion upon her decease. Aunt and 
 nephew settled in the United States of America ; 
 and when there, an elderly merchant, Mr. Copeland, 
 with an only daughter, took a fancy to the youth, 
 Mr. De la Rue ; employed him in his counting- 
 house ; and gave him many valued privileges and 
 substantial advantages. The opulent merchant 
 died somewhat suddenly ; but had previously sanc- 
 tioned a marriage between De la Rue and his sole 
 heiress, Mary Copeland, which in due course took 
 place. The young couple went to live at the 
 country mansion of the bride — inherited from her 
 father — situated about a mile and a half from a 
 certain railway station between New York and 
 Boston. 
 
 ' To this place the aunt of the young man was 
 invited, about twelve months after the marriage, 
 to be present at the christening of his wife's child 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 127 
 
 and heir. The mansion, though situated about a 
 mile and a half along the chief road from the rail- 
 way station, could nevertheless be reached by a road 
 much less long, which ran through several low 
 plantations, pasture lands and woods, straight up 
 to the house. Owing to a misunderstanding as to 
 the train (as it seemed), Mrs. Bateman, on arriving 
 at the station, found no one to receive her. The 
 carriage, which her nephew had promised to send, 
 had not arrived. Nor was he there, as she had 
 expected him to be. So, leaving her luggage at 
 the station, she resolved to walk up to the house, 
 by the shorter road, through the plantations. It' 
 was an evening in September, clear and fine, not 
 very late in the day ; but the shadows were deepen- 
 ing, and when the oldest plantation, which skirted 
 a very primeval wood, was reached, the dusk began 
 to grow darker. 
 
 ' All of a sudden, on looking round, she found 
 that, quite unperceived, her nephew had overtaken 
 her, and was walking silently by her side. She 
 saw at a glance that he looked haggard and as if 
 in pain ; and put up both his hands to his head, 
 from which, to her horror, she saw blood trickling 
 down. For a moment, speaking, but getting no 
 
128 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 answer, " she felt," as she declared, " like one ready- 
 to drop. I cried to God for strength in His 
 mercy." 
 
 ' Just then, noticing that a diamond ring, pre- 
 sented to him by his father-in-law, was not on the 
 smaller finger of his left hand, she saw behind 
 him the form and face of an ill-conditioned tramp, 
 whose features were as marked as they were 
 repulsive, who appeared to strike him several sharp 
 and heavy blows on the back and side of his head. 
 She spoke to her nephew again twice, "Why, 
 Charles, what is the matter .' " but he gave no 
 answer. And then he vanished. 
 
 ' The fright which Mrs. Bateman endured was 
 excessive. For a while she seemed stunned. But 
 in a few moments, recovering herself and marking 
 that the evening was quickly growing darker, she 
 hurried onward, as fast as she could get on, up to 
 the house. 
 
 ' Her niece came out to meet her. " Why, auntie, 
 have you hurried so fast ?■" she exclaimed, "You're 
 quite out of breath." 
 
 '"Where's Charles.'" she answered hurriedly 
 and anxiously ; " Where's dear Charles } " 
 
 ' " Out there, isn't he .' " replied her niece, looking 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 129 
 
 over her shoulder. " He went down to the train an 
 hour ago to meet you." 
 
 ' " Then God have mercy on his soul ! " replied 
 Mrs. Bateman, bursting into tears. " Now I know," 
 she continued, " that it was his ghost that I saw on 
 the road here. He came by me pale and blood- 
 stained, but didn't speak one syllable. He was 
 as white as death. God help you, my poor dear 
 child ! " 
 
 ' The widowed girl swooning fell down on the 
 steps of the hall door. 
 
 ' The servants and others went out at once to 
 that part of the private road to which they were 
 directed ; and there, sure enough, within a few 
 yards of it, amongst the brushwood and long grass, 
 lay the dead, but still warm body of the murdered 
 man ; his head battered and bruised, and the blood 
 disfiguring his now calm countenance. His watch, 
 chain, purse, and diamond ring were gone. Robbery 
 had evidently preceded, or immediately followed, 
 the murder. 
 
 ' Mrs. Bateman and others went down to the 
 village beyond the station to communicate with the 
 authorities. At the chief inn there, the officer of 
 justice for the district was, as it so happened, then 
 
 K 
 
I30 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 sojourning. The case was being irregularly stated 
 by those interested, when, passing the door of 
 the public room in which they were gathered, 
 Mrs. Bateman saw the very counterpart of the man, 
 whose form and face she had scanned, when her 
 nephew and another appeared to her on the road. 
 
 ' " That's the murderer, gentlemen ; that's the 
 murderer," she exclaimed with vehemence, " Arrest 
 him at once." 
 
 ' He- was arrested there and then. It was after- 
 wards discovered that he had made arrangements to 
 leave the next morning. The watch and ring of 
 the murdered man were found secreted on his 
 person. It seems that he had been unable to pro- 
 ceed on his journey for want of money ; and meeting 
 young De la Rue on the lonely road, and seeing his 
 watch and chain and ring, had succumbed to the 
 temptation to rob and kill his victim. 
 
 ' There was a trial, which ended in a conviction. 
 But the accused, before being hanged, made a full 
 and frank confession of his sins — specially of that 
 for which he was condemned — and acknowledged 
 the justice of his sentence. 
 
 ' Here,' writes the narrator of this remarkable 
 example of the Supernatural, ' is a startling instance 
 
THE, WORLD UNSEEN. 131 
 
 of the triumph of Justice through the intervention 
 of a murdered man's apparition. Those who 
 would deny the possibility of such appearances 
 may : I cannot, and do not.' 
 
 The ablest and most sympathizing notice of my 
 book, ' The Other World, or Glimpses of the Super- 
 natural,' appeared in the pages of an influential 
 Church-of-England magazine, published, in the 
 spring of 1877, and I feel deeply gratified by the 
 judgment there pronounced. The reviewer adds 
 to the practical value of his judgment, by giving 
 an example of the Supernatural which occurred to 
 himself, and which I have taken the liberty of trans- 
 ferring to these pages. It is a well-authenticated 
 case of an apparition at the time of death : — 
 
 ' In the house in which these pages are written, 
 a tall and wide staircase, with a northern aspect, 
 throws a strong side-light on the entrance into the 
 chief living-room, which stands at the end of a 
 passage running nearly the length of the house. 
 It was after mid-day, in mid-winter, many years 
 since, that the writer left his study, which opens 
 into the passage just mentioned. The day was 
 rather foggy, but there was no density of vapour, 
 yet the door at the end of the passage seemed 
 
i32 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 obscured by mist. As he advanced, the mist, so 
 to call it, gathered into one spot, deepened, and 
 formed itself into the outline of a human figure, 
 the head and shoulders becoming more and more 
 distinct, while the rest of the body seemed en- 
 veloped in a gauzy cloaklike vestment of many 
 folds, reaching down so as to hide the feet, and, 
 from its width, as it rested on the flagged passage, 
 giving a pyramidal outline. The full light of the 
 window fell on this object, which was so thin and 
 tenuous in its consistency that the light on the panels 
 of a highly varnished door was visible through the 
 lower part of the dress. It was altogether colour- 
 less, a statue carved in mist. The writer was so 
 startled, that he is uncertain whether he moved 
 forward, or stood still. He was rather astonished 
 than terrified, for his first notion was that he was 
 witnessing some hitherto unnoticed effect of light 
 and shade. He had no thought of anything super- 
 natural, till, as he gazed, the head was turned 
 towards him, and he at once recognised the features 
 of a very dear friend. The expression of his' 
 countenance was that of holy, peaceful repose, and 
 the gentle kindly aspect which it wore in daily life 
 was intensified (so the writer, in recalling the sight. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 133 
 
 has ever since felt), into a parting glance of deep 
 affection ; and then, in an instant, all passed away. 
 ' The writer can only compare the manner of the 
 evanescence to the way in which a jet of steam is 
 dissipated on exposure to cold air. Hardly, till 
 then, did he realize that he had been brought into 
 close communion with the Supernatural. The re- 
 sult was great awe, but no terror ; so that instead 
 of retreating to his study, he went forward and 
 opened the door, close to which the apparition had 
 stood. 
 
 ' Of course he could not doubt the import of 
 what he had seen, and the morrow's or the next 
 day's post brought the tidings that his friend had 
 tranquilly passed out of this world, at the time 
 when l^e was seen by the writer; It must be 
 stated that it was a sudden summons : that the 
 writer had heard nothing of him for some weeks 
 previously, and that nothing had brought him 
 to his thoughts on the day of his decease. The 
 reader will believe or disbelieve the tale, as he 
 chooses. The writer never crosses the spot, where 
 the figure stood but imagination reproduces the 
 scene ; but it has no element of pain or fear. We 
 can have no doubt that many such cases remain 
 
134 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 untold, and for thevery obvious reason that they who 
 have been thus brought into communication with 
 the world beyond the grave, can never feel them- 
 selves quite in the same condition with those who 
 have not ; and the consequence is, of necessity, a 
 certain instinctive shrinking from needless speech 
 upon the subject — a reserve in laying it open to 
 those who have not had a similar experience ; es- 
 pecially in a case like that just narrated, where the 
 affections were deeply concerned, and where, as 
 the writer believes, the forewarning was mercifully 
 granted, by way of preparation against the shock 
 which, otherwise, would have been very over- 
 whelming.' ' 
 
 The following narrative, not unlike in kind to 
 that just recorded, comes to me from Australia : — 
 
 ' In the year 1850, my brother went to sea, in 
 the "Oliver Cromwell," which sailed from Shields 
 and was bound for Aden. It was his first voyage. 
 He left home somewhat against the wishes of his 
 relatives : but when his resolution to become a 
 sailor was thoroughly realized by them, they did 
 all in their power, as far as their means would 
 
 ^ 77?!? Church Quarterly Review, for April 1877, pp. 2ic3- 
 212. London, 1877. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 135 
 
 allow them, to make his voyage comfortable and 
 profitable. 
 
 ' 'About a fortnight after he had sailed, one 
 night his mother, who was neither awake nor asleep, 
 as she asserted, was roused by the appearance of 
 her son dressed in a peculiar dress — one which she 
 had never seen him wear in the whole course of 
 his life, — and standing at the end of her bed, 
 looking very woe-begone and sorrowful. 
 
 ' " Tom ! " she exclaimed, " what's the matter '>. 
 what brings you here? surely there is something 
 wrong." 
 
 ' The figure made no reply, but looked at her, 
 with a look of deep affection and sorrow ; shook 
 his head ; and then, gradually becoming indistinct, 
 seemed to fade away. 
 
 ' Being a woman of extraordinary nerve and 
 vigour, she sprang out of bed, lighted a candle, 
 and looked at the clock. It was half-past ten, on 
 March 16, 1850. 
 
 ' Next morning she did not mention the occur- 
 rence : but made a written note of it on paper, and 
 locked it up. This appearance, however, greatly 
 affected her spirits, for she was unable to rid herself 
 of the notion that her boy's life had been brought 
 
136 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 to an untimely end : and she was equally unable 
 to retain her knowledge of the apparition to her- 
 self. She therefore communicated it to a female 
 friend, rather than to her family, who were scepti- 
 cal, and showed her the written memorandum. 
 
 ' In less than three weeks afterwards, a letter 
 arrived from an official, residing at Shields, whence 
 her son had sailed, informing his family that, in 
 sailing down the channel, the young sailor, dressed 
 in the suit of clothes in which he had appeared to 
 his mother, had fallen overboard from the top- 
 gallant mast of his ship, and had never been seen, 
 again. This occurred, as further inquiry made evi- 
 dent, on the very day, and at the very time, at 
 which he had appeared to his mother.' ' 
 
 A clergyman's son narrated the following re- 
 markable coincidence : — 
 
 ' My father had a very dear friend, a surgeon, 
 with whom we were so intimate that we always 
 kept a bedroom ready for him at the rectory : 
 so that, if he were very late on his visiting rounds, 
 his own home being a long way off, he might come 
 
 * From the narrative given in a letter, dated October 9, 
 1875, to the Rev. Dr. Lee from Mr. C. Jobson, of Clunes, 
 Victoria, Australia. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 137 
 
 and sleep at our house. This he often did, and 
 his horse was put up in our stables. 
 
 ' One night my father went into the kitchen, at 
 a late hour, and hearing a distinct tap at the win- 
 dow outside, as also the voice of his friend the 
 surgeon, said to the groom, who was near, " Go and 
 
 put up Mr. S 's horse ; he has tapped at the 
 
 window, and I heard him calling." 
 
 'The groom went out, followed immediately 
 by my father, who was ready to welcome his friend. 
 But no one was there — neither surgeon, nor horse. 
 And no signs of anyone. 
 
 'Nevertheless, my father was so certain that 
 his friend was somewhere about, that he went out, 
 and searched amongst the out-buildings and shrub- 
 beries, believing, at the time, that he had hidden 
 himself for fun. Still, no signs of his friend were 
 seen or heard. 
 
 ' The next morning a man on horseback rode 
 
 up to the rectory to say that Mr. S had died 
 
 suddenly, at his own home, at the very hour at 
 which my father had heard his voice at the rectory.' 
 The following story was told to a lady by the 
 sailor who witnessed the appearance : — 
 
 ' David went to sea under a very drunken. 
 
138 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 cruel, and profane captain. This captain fell ill, 
 after hard drinking, and lay sick in his cabin. It 
 
 was a moonlight night when David ■- and two 
 
 other sailors were talking on deck, when they saw 
 a form or figure suddenly fly out of the cabin, as it 
 were, and felt an unmistakable gust of wind as it 
 passed. He said to the others, "Did you see 
 that } " They replied, " It is the soul of our old 
 master." The figure was like a man's head and 
 face, quite recognisable, with black flapping wings. 
 It seemed to fly away into the dark distance. 
 
 ' David then went down to the captain's cabin 
 and found him dead. No one else would go near 
 to the corpse. So David wrapped and sewed it up 
 in a hammock, said a prayer over it, and threw it 
 into the sea.' 
 
 The example which is now to follow, though 
 not unlike others here given, has never yet been 
 printed. On that account, therefore, it stands 
 word for word as recorded and unabridged : — 
 
 ' My son was a soldier, and was killed in the 
 Abyssinia:n war. He had been away from me, 
 before he left his native country, more than fifteen 
 years : but he always wrote to me here and again, 
 and was a very good son. I lived near Uxbridge, 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 139 
 
 but I don't live there now, as I had to go back to 
 my parish down nigh Buckingham, and then I 
 moved here. I was near Uxbridge when he came 
 down to bid me goodbye, and I was very sorry to 
 part with my only one.' 
 
 '" Promise me," says I to him, on the very 
 afternoon he was a-leaving me, "promise me that 
 if you falls in battle, you'll come and see your poor 
 old mother if God Almighty allows it." 
 
 ' He did not answer, for he was overcome and 
 burst out crying ; but I knew by his manner like 
 that he was a-promising. 
 
 ' " Promise me on this Blessed Book," says I, 
 reaching down the bible, " and the heavenly truths 
 of God Almighty's own Son, that, if you can, you 
 will. And kiss the book. So help you God ! " 
 
 ' ' The above-written account was taken down from the 
 lips of the person who narrated it to me — the mother of the 
 young soldier who appeared in the manner recounted. The 
 phraseology and expressions are retained, just as they were 
 made use of. It was read over in her hearing twice before 
 it was sent on to Dr. Lee ; and I hereby assert that the nar- 
 rator testified to its accuracy. 
 
 'J. W. Shaw. 
 
 ' Kingsbury, Aylesbury, November 5, 1874. 
 
 (Mary Maunders. 
 'Witnesses I cj^^g Maunders.' 
 
I40 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 ' He opened the bible, and his eyes fell on the 
 words, " He is a Father to the fatherless, and a God 
 of consolation to the widow," and with tears on 
 his poor cheeks he kissed the page. 
 
 ' I have prayed the Lord to be a shield and a 
 protector to my poor boy," over that very page, 
 many's the time. 
 
 'Some months passed. But I never forgot 
 him, morning, noon, nor night either. I always 
 read my chapter and said my prayers, and I always 
 called the poor fellow to mind. 
 
 ' But there was a something as had long took 
 possession of me, which kept on saying at times, 
 " Back no more ; back no more ; back no more," 
 and it seemed a kind o' singing in my ears like, as 
 I could not rid myself of. When the bells chimed, 
 they seemed to chime those very words. 
 
 ' Time wore away, natural like : and sometimes 
 there was those as would come and read a bit from 
 the newspapers, all about the war and the rest of 
 it. And I think I was getting more reconciled 
 like. Everybody said the Britishers would win, of 
 course, and I hoped they would, and that my boy 
 would come back safe home. 
 
 ' One afternoon Master Maunders's daughter, 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN.. hi 
 
 " a very good schollard," and I were a-sitting at 
 my house down nigh Buckingham, when looking 
 up at the window, close by the open door, we both 
 saw my poor son pass by the window and then by 
 the door, and look in at us as he went by. I 
 thought it was my son, and we both started up 
 and ran out, looking in every direction, and Mary 
 Maunders ran round the corner : but he was not 
 there and could not be found, and had not been 
 seen. So then I knew what had happened. He 
 •was dead, and had come to look at me, in the 
 spirit, as he had sworn on God's book, that, if he 
 could, he would do. 
 
 ' I knew it ; and nobody could alter my belief 
 I put down the day and hour in the very bible he 
 had kissed with his oath. He was dead. 
 
 ' Tidings of his death came in due course. He 
 .. was shot through the heart by a bullet, in storming 
 some entrenchment which had to be taken, on the 
 very afternoon that his spirit was seen by both of 
 us. This is my story, and it is true, as God 's in 
 Heaven.' 
 
 A friend sends me the following, not hitherto 
 published : — 
 
 ' I was walking round my garden one evening. 
 
143 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 just when the shadows began to darken ; but I 
 could see everything quite distinctly, though, as I 
 noticed at the time, the sky was very cloudy and 
 overcast. I had been thinking of how to make 
 the best use of a part of the garden where some 
 old and tall elm trees stood, under the shadow of 
 which the land had not produced much, as my 
 outdoor gardener and man always said, would not 
 produce much until the trees were cut down. I 
 was walking on a path which leads up to a summer- 
 house, in which, at that time, garden tools, some 
 disused flower boxes, and other similar things were 
 stowed away for the winter ; when, just as I turned 
 towards the summer-house, I saw my wife's brother 
 standing within the door of it.' He looked hard at 
 me, but did not speak. I looked hard at him, 
 wondering why he had not gone straight to the 
 house, and then went up and shook him by the 
 hand. I grasped at what seemed to be his hand, 
 but found myself holding nothing ; and in a few 
 seconds, not more than twenty, he appeared to 
 have altogether vanished. ' 
 
 * A second letter from the writer of that which is em- 
 bodied in the text above, contains the following : — ' During 
 the whole of the day on which my poor dear brother-in-law 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 143 
 
 'No words can describe my astonishment. 
 When I first saw him I was strangely amazed, 
 and could not account for my astonishment, for I 
 turned quite cold. But when, on greeting him, 
 I found only a shadowy man, without substance 
 and form, I thought I should have fainted ; I was 
 quite upset 
 
 ' Two days afterwards, I found that he had died 
 suddenly of heart-disease while on a tour in France, 
 about the time that I had seen his spirit ; and I 
 learnt this by a letter from his widow, which 
 reached me by the second post of the Monday 
 following the Saturday upon which he had died. 
 
 ' I am no way concerned as to whether this 
 narrative is believed or not believed ; but as a 
 person who has seen a spirit is now looked upon as 
 a poor and inferior kind of animal, though I cheer- 
 fully send this, I certainly do not want my name 
 mentioned in your book.' 
 
 Mrs. J. B. Speid, in a volume already referred 
 to, gives the following instance of a haunted 
 locality, fully recognized as such, not by one 
 person, but by many : — 
 
 appeared to me, he had not once occurred to my mind until 
 I actually saw his apparition.' 
 
144 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 Captain of the H. C. was told, on taking 
 
 up his abode in a bungalow, in the neighbourhood 
 of Nagpore, that it was haunted by a figure of a 
 woman clothed always in white. She was accus- 
 tomed always also to visit a bridge in the imme- 
 diate vicinity, where she had often been seen seated 
 
 by the neighbours. Captain 's servants soon 
 
 began to make complaints. Strange sights and 
 sounds, they said, were observed in the house ; 
 they could not live in such a place. One night, 
 as Captain and a party of friends were amus- 
 ing themselves with a game of whist, some of the 
 household ran in — they had seen it. All rushed 
 out armed with spears (!) ; a thing of flesh would 
 have had cause to tremble, but nothing of flesh nor 
 spirit could they find. Next day, one of the out- 
 houses fell in. Shortly afterwards. Captain 
 
 was lying awake one night in his cot, when a 
 terrible scream, proceeding apparently from the 
 middle of the floor, was heard, a shrill heartrending 
 shriek, as of a woman in agony. He started up and 
 ran out to ascertain if anyone had endeavoured to 
 escape. The bright moon shone full on the white 
 verandah, cold and clear and shimmering, and all 
 around lay hushed and still in its quiet light, utterly 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 145 
 
 still, all save two ferocious hunting dogs, chained 
 to the door-posts. These had started up, and now, 
 with drooping tails, crouched, trembling and cower- 
 ing and shrinking at some invisible terror. In a 
 moment, a servant, in an agony of fear — the perspi- 
 ration streaming from his face — threw himself at his 
 master's feet, " He could not bear it, the ghost had 
 been among them again ! " The premises were 
 scrupulously searched, but no life was there, nor 
 aught to clear up the mystery. The next day, the 
 stables fell in, as the outhouse had done before. 
 Subsequently, the whole of the ill-omened house 
 was burnt to the ground, rebuilt, and rented to 
 another officer. But it appeared that the restless 
 spirit was not to be allayed by fire. The new 
 tenant had scarcely more peace than the old ; and 
 was terrified by strange sounds and awful invisible 
 contacts. He could not bear it, he said ; there was 
 something unearthly about the place.' ' 
 
 It is not proposed to comment upon the fore- 
 going. Many of the incidents greatly resemble 
 each other, and seem to belong to a special and 
 particular class of apparitions. Each narrative 
 
 * Our Last Years in India, by Mrs. J. B. Speid, pp. 85- 
 86. London, 1862. 
 
146 THE WORLD UNSEEN. 
 
 here recorded, and its value, must be judged and 
 guaged by those who read the book. The ordinary 
 laws of evidence — possibly old-fashioned and un- 
 satisfactory now-a-days — would certainly substan- 
 tiate several of the more remarkable narratives. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 ANGELIC AID and INTERVENTION 
 
And is there care in Heaven, and is there love 
 
 In heavenly spirits to us creatures base, 
 That may compassion of our evils move ? 
 
 There is : else much more wretched were the case 
 
 Of men than beasts : but, oh the exceeding grace 
 Of Highest God, that loves His creatures so, 
 
 , And all His works with mercy doth embrace ; 
 That blessed angels He sends to and fro 
 To serve to wicked man, to serve His wicked foe. 
 How oft do they their silver bowers leave. 
 
 To come to succour us that succour want ! 
 How oft do they with golden pinions cleave 
 
 The flitting skies, like flying pursuivant, 
 
 Against foul fiends to aid us militant ! 
 They for us fight : they watch and duly ward. 
 
 And their bright squadrons round about us plant ; 
 And all for love, and nothing for reward : 
 Oh, why should Heavenly God to men have such regard ! 
 
 Edmund Spenser. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 ANGELIC AID AND INTERVENTION. 
 
 « 
 
 HERE is obviously nothing new in a 
 belief that, by the will and direction 
 of Almighty God, good angels become 
 the protectors of His servants ; acting 
 as their guardians ' and their guides. It is a 
 beautiful belief, which, though at once deepened 
 and defined more clearly by the Christian Revela- 
 tion, is much older than the day of Pentecost, and 
 the important age of the Apostles ; it is one 
 
 ' ' God gives to all men, even the very worst, from their 
 birth, and to the end of the world will give, even to Antichrist 
 himself, an Angel guardian, whose office it is to withdraw 
 from sin, by various means, him who is committed to his 
 charge ; to defend him from evils of mind and body, and to 
 lead him to good.' — Meditations, by Fr. Nicholas Lancicius, 
 p. 559. London, 1874, 
 
I50 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 which has run through all the attractive and in- 
 spiriting records of Christian faith and heroism of 
 the last eighteen centuries, in every age ; and by 
 consequence has never been lost sight of by those 
 who have consistently believed in the Supernatural, 
 and watched for its elevating and beneficent 
 presence, at once telling of, and pointing towards, 
 a life beyond the grave. 
 
 There are nine orders or ranks of angels, as the 
 Christian revelation tells us ; ministering spirits, 
 bright and glorious, each working ever with marvel- 
 lous method and divine harmony, by God's injunc- 
 tion, within the Cone of Space. The Angels, Arch- 
 angels, and Virtues, are appointed to overlook and 
 preserve His beautiful creation in order.' The 
 Principalities, Powers, and Dominions are constant 
 in rheir strife with the fallen angels, enemies both 
 to God and man ; while, around the eternal seat of 
 the Blessed Trinity, Thrones, Cherubim and Sera- 
 phim adore Him everlastingly. The old and sacred 
 records, traced by God's decree, tell us this. More- 
 over, when our first parents fell, a Cherub, with a 
 
 ^ This truth is said to have been one of the reverent and 
 humble surmises of the great philosopher Sir Isaac Newton 
 — a surmise expressed by him in clear and luminous lan- 
 guage. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 151 
 
 flaming sword, guarded the gates of Paradise. To 
 Isaiah, the Almighty sent a Seraph ; to Daniel He 
 despatched Michael ; to Tobias, Raphael ; while 
 to the Blessed Virgin Mary, the Lily of Israel, St. 
 Gabriel, one of the Archangels who stand ever 
 before the eternal throne, came to announce the 
 fulfilment of His merciful purpose and His endur- 
 ing love towards mankind. The Son of God was 
 to pass by the nature of angels, and take upon Him 
 the nature of man. 
 
 Illuminated doctors of the Church and holy 
 religious, who, by profound contemplation and 
 special favour, have looked into the mysteries of 
 the Incarnation, have given to the Christian world 
 fresh glimpses of the Eternal's mercy, and new 
 instances of His care for mankind under the present 
 dispensation. Christians, by consequence, know 
 that Angels, Archangels, and Virtues, in unceasing 
 activity, guard them, instruct them in the law of 
 God, and preserve their bodily health ; that Princi- 
 palities, Powers, and Dominions drive off the 
 demons, govern men's lives aright, strengthen them 
 to curb and control their passions, and protect 
 them in their earthly conflict' Thrones, Cherubim 
 
 ' 1. ' They help you by their prayers, poured forth for you 
 
152 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 and Seraphim respectively continue to increase 
 their good, to enh'ghten them with celestial wisdom, 
 and to inflame them with divine love. 
 
 Again, if we revert in detail to Scripture,' we 
 find that angels are ministers of God's wrath ; fight 
 on our behalf against Satan ; guard us from dangers 
 both by night and day ; provide for many wants ; 
 exercise power alike over earth, air, fire, and 
 water ; own the guardianship of nations ; protect 
 
 partly in Heaven and partly on earth. 2. They direct you 
 by interior inspirations, which they cannot do when in 
 Heaven, because they cannot act from afar ; and, existing 
 thus within you, they represent to you various objects, 
 whereby you may know what evil to avoid and what good 
 to do ; they externally defend you, removing many evils and 
 perils, or snatching you out of them, or withdrawing the evils 
 themselves which threaten you.' — Meditations, by Fr. Nicho- 
 las Lancicius, p. 569. London, 1874. 
 
 ' Gen. xix. i ; Exodus xii. 23 ; Rev. xvi. i ; Rev. xii. 7 ; 
 Psalm xci. 11 ; Daniel iii. 28; Tobit xii. ; Gen. xxi. 17 ; I 
 Kings xix. 5, 6 ; Daniel xiv. 34 et seq. ; Rev. vii. 1 ; Rev. 
 xvi. I et seq. ; Daniel x. 1 3 ^/ seq. ; Rev. ii. 8 ; Rev. iii. 
 14 ; S. Luke xvi. 22. And see also the Canon of the Salis- 
 bury Mass — identical in this portion with the Western Rife — 
 (once used in every old parish church in England), thus : — 
 ' We most humbly beseech Thee, Almighty God, command 
 these Things to be carried by the hands of Thy Holy Angels 
 to Thine altar on high, in the sight of Thy divine Majesty, so 
 that as many as shall partake at this altar of the Most Sacred 
 Body and Blood of Thy Son may be filled with every heavenly 
 grace and benediction.' 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 153 
 
 the Church ; offer up our sacrifices, prayers, and 
 alms-deeds ; and after death, bear the souls of the 
 righteous to God. 
 
 In the first instance, a few examples of what 
 are believed by many to be cases of direct angelic 
 intervention, will now be set forth. 
 
 I am indebted to a clergyman of repute and 
 position for the following : — 
 
 ' It is a common tradition in our family that 
 three mysterious knocks, heard on the wall of ap 
 apartment, are a token of coming death to some 
 
 member of the family. My father, Sir John , 
 
 who in the year 1830 was residing in one of the 
 
 southern counties, had gone to W to attend 
 
 the Quarter Sessions, where he put up at an hotel 
 in the city. In the night he heard most distinctly, 
 as he thought, some person come to his bedroom 
 door, and knock. Going to it and opening the 
 same, he found no one there. Then, getting into 
 bed, he prepared himself to go to sleep. Soon, 
 however, another knock, consisting of three sharp 
 and sudden raps, was heard. Rising suddenly, he 
 went again to the door ; but finding no one there, 
 walked down a passage and complained to the 
 night-porter that he had been needlessly disturbed. 
 
154 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 However, the porter asserted that no one had been 
 up the passage for at least some two hours, and 
 that no one had knocked at the door. 
 
 'On this Sir John, remembering the family- 
 tradition, became anxious ; but went to bed again 
 and tried to sleep. For the third time a thrice- 
 made knock, distinct and clear, was heard. 
 
 ' On this occurrence, quite unable to rest, he 
 rose, dressed, ordered his carriage, and drove home 
 some distance off, arriving there on December 30, 
 1830, only just in time to see his eldest daughter 
 (who had been suddenly taken ill), alive.' 
 
 From the same clergyman, a son of Sir John, I 
 received the following : — 
 
 'One night, in the month of October, 1863, 
 lying awake in my house in Ireland, where I then 
 resided, I heard most distinctly three raps on the 
 wall. Remembering our old family tradition, I 
 felt confident that some death of a relation was 
 about to take place. And it so turned out. In a 
 post or two, I heard of the decease of my own 
 mother at Torquay.' 
 
 A lady, the relative of the children referred to 
 in the following narrative, sends the following, to a 
 mutual friend, as 'an example,' as she believes, 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 155 
 
 ' of active angelic aid, rendered in quite recent 
 times.' 
 
 ' I well remember the occurrence to which you 
 call my attention, and about which you inquire. 
 It occurred not far from the town of Maidenhead, 
 about the year 1847, and the events were as 
 follows : — 
 
 ' Three little children had been taken out for a 
 walk, beside the Thames, by a nurse-girl, who lived 
 at the village of Shottesbroke. They were strol- 
 ling along the river, when at a particular curve of 
 it, two horses, drawing a canal-boat, came round a 
 corner somewhat suddenly. The children were in 
 a moment separated, two on one side of the rope, 
 and the maid and the younger child on the other. 
 The two nearest the river's brink, caught by the 
 rope against their bodies, were pushed out far into the 
 water, which was deep, and stood in great danger 
 of being drowned. Both, however, were saved : for 
 each of them floated " in quite an unnatural way 
 like," as the boatman said, to the brink. Both the 
 children asserted that " a beautiful person, all 
 white and glistering," stood over them in the water, 
 held them up, and bore them safely until they 
 were each put on the shore. A little girl, the 
 
156 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 daughter of one of the bargemen, who had come 
 up from the cabin when the shrieks were heard, 
 to see what was the' matter, stoutly affirmed that 
 she " saw a beautiful lady on the water, dragging 
 the little children on to the road by the river," — a 
 corroborative testimony of the fact of some super- 
 natural, possibly some angelic, intervention, at the 
 accident.' ' 
 
 These three examples, so remarkably inte- 
 resting in themselves, and so obviously explainable 
 on the supposition that the angels of God do 
 mankind efficient service, — only serve to corro- 
 borate the following truly Christian theory of 
 Bishop Joseph Hall": — 
 
 ' How many (persons) have we known,' writes 
 that eminent prelate, ' that have fallen, from very 
 high towers, into deep pits, past the natural possi- 
 bility of hope, who yet have ' been preserved not 
 from death only, but from hurt. Whence could 
 these things be, but by the secret aid of those 
 
 ' ' The account of the wonderful preservation of two 
 children, who had been pushed into the Thames by a passing 
 barge (as given to Dr. Lee), is quite what was told — as I 
 learnt from the servant-girl, and also from the mother of the 
 two little girls v^o saw the angel, as they maintain. 
 
 'Jane Redbourne.' 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 157 
 
 invisible helpers ? It were easy to fill volumes 
 with particulars of these kinds ; but the main cafe, 
 and most efficacious endeavours, of these blessed 
 spirits are employed about the better part, the 
 soul, in the instilling of good notions ; enlight- 
 ening the understanding, repelling of temptations, 
 furthering our opportunities of good, preventing 
 occasions of sin, comforting our sorrows, quick- 
 ening our dullness, encouraging our weakness, 
 and lastly, after all careful attendance here below, 
 conveying the souls of their charge to their glory, 
 and presenting them to the hands of their faith- 
 ful Creator.' ' 
 
 Beaumont in his curious and interesting ' Trea- 
 tise on Spirits,' in which his line of argument is 
 remarkably well sustained, and his learning and 
 reverence shown to be considerable, while main,- 
 taining the same ground as the old Catholic writers 
 of prse-Reformation times, and practically agreeing 
 with Bishop Hall on the subject of angelic aid, 
 gives a remarkable example of a warning voice,^ 
 
 ' Divers Treatises, by Joseph Hall, late Bishop of Nor- 
 wich. VoL iii. p. 971. London, 1662. 
 
 ' The old mode of spelling, as prnted in the volume 
 quoted from, is retained. 
 
iS8 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 thrice heard, by which a family was preserved 
 from the plague : — 
 
 ' As for those dreams which may proceed meerly 
 from the impression and operation of Angels, both 
 good and bad, he says, he will not deny but there 
 may be some examples of that kind to be seen ; 
 and though the dispensation of the law, under 
 which good angels were more especially employed, 
 in things relating to religion, be now passed, yet 
 they continue still to be ministers, and instruments 
 of Divine Providence, in what relates to civil life 
 and humane society, and especially the protection 
 of the faithful, and the defence of the church of 
 Christ. And as it is not impossible but they may 
 sometimes appear to men waking, so it is not incre- 
 dible but God may make use of them, from time 
 to time, to convey to men the notices of some 
 things in dreams ; he says, there are many examples 
 of both kinds in the books of those who have made 
 collections of them, to which books he refers the 
 reader; but gives us one instance of Monsieur 
 Calignan, Chancellor of Navara, a man of singular 
 virtue, who, being at Bearne, one night, as he lay 
 asleep, heard a voice which called him by his name, 
 " Calignan ! " Hereupon awakening, and hearing 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN, 159 
 
 no more of it, he imagined he dreamt, and fell 
 asleep again ; a little after he heard the same voice, 
 calling him in the same manner, which made a 
 greater impression on him than before, so that being 
 awakened, he called his wife, who was with him, 
 and told her what had happened, so that they both 
 lay waking for some time, expecting whether they 
 might hear the voice again. At last the voice 
 awakened him a third time, calling him by his 
 name, and advised him to retire presently out of 
 the town, and to remove his family, for that the 
 plague would rage horribly in that place within a 
 few days. He followed the direction, and within 
 a few days after, the plague began in the town, and 
 destroyed a great number of people. Now, the 
 author says, whether the plague came by the infec- 
 tion of the air, or by some infectious persons, or 
 whether some sorcerers and witches (as they say 
 sometimes do) diffused their infectious poysons in 
 that place, neither exceeded the knowledge of the 
 angels that spake to him.' ' 
 
 ' 'An Historical, Physiological, and Theological Treatise of 
 Spirits, Apparitions, Witchcrafts, and other magical practices, 
 &C.' By John Beaumont, Gent., pp. 23 1-232. London: printed 
 for D. Browne at the Black Swan without Temple Bar, 
 1705. Dedicated to the Right Hon. John, Earl of Carbury. 
 
i6b MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 As" regards dreams and warnings in general, 
 Sennertus, in ' Epit. Phys.' 1. 7, c. 9, writes thus :— 
 ' To supernatural dreams we refer all those which 
 are sent us from superior causes, and external 
 to us, be they sent from God, angels, or devils. 
 Those that are sent from God and good angels 
 are especially called divine, whereof there are 
 some instances in the Scriptures : for God is wont 
 either to present new species to men, in dreams, or 
 so to order and conjoin those that are in men 
 before, that they are signs of future things ; and 
 angels are wont to stir up and aptly dispose 
 those species, spirits and humours that are in the 
 body, that they admonish men of good and neces- 
 sary things. And diabolical dreams are caused 
 the same way, as by angels, but for a different end, 
 viz. the destruction of men.' (p. 234.) 
 
 ' A most singular and deeply-interesting ex- 
 ample, which occurred in London only a few years 
 ago, of supernatural protection to a young child 
 under extreme bodily peril — protection which 
 it is believed was afforded by special angelic inter- 
 vention, is now put on record. Together with this 
 is an independent account from the mother of the 
 child in question, who, though at the time referred 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. i6i 
 
 to was at some distance from her home, was mar- 
 vellously induced to rise from her bed and implore 
 the divine assistance, though unaware of what was 
 happening : — 
 
 ' A fire occurred some years ago, in a street 
 which joins Holborn at right angles, not far from 
 the old Middle Row, which entirely gutted and 
 destroyed two houses, and seriously damaged 
 several more. It broke out in the small hours of 
 the morning, and was not discovered until the 
 flames had taken such a hold of the place that, 
 from the time at which the firemen first arrived, it 
 seemed evident to their leader and director that 
 the two houses, at least, could not be saved. 
 
 ' Every effort was made therefore to succour 
 and save the inmates, all of whom were safely 
 brought out except an old woman, who slept alone 
 in a back room on the second floor, and who was 
 suffocated before she could be reached, and a little 
 child. In the room above, this little child, about 
 five years of age, had for that night been left alone 
 by her mother, a widow, who had been called away 
 to Colchester upon business on the previous day, 
 and who had left the child in charge of the land- 
 lady of the house. The chil'd was put to bed, in 
 
 M 
 
i62 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 due course ; and when the fire had almost run its 
 course, and the people who had been rescued were 
 gathered at a house opposite, where the owner had 
 charitably taken them in, the little child was all at 
 once remembered. This absent one was said to 
 be still in the burning house. 
 
 ' Some of the firemen, who came from Chandos 
 Street, Strand, did not say much, but, by their 
 silence, gave little hope of being able to bring out 
 the poor sufferer alive. 
 
 ' One man, however, after learning exactly 
 the position of the room behind, ran like a cat 
 up one of the ladders, was over the burning roof 
 and along the partition walls, almost as quick 
 as thought, and soon obscured by flames, sparks, 
 and smoke. 
 
 ' The anxiety of the crowd was deep. They 
 waited, minute after minute, with earnest upturned 
 faces, in the hope of seeing the brave fireman re- 
 turn with the child. But no; he did not come. 
 The flames crept on steadily. Roof and upper 
 rooms were soon in a perfect blaze. If not now 
 at once rescued, any rescue was henceforth impos- 
 sible. The man's comrades held that perhaps he 
 nad sacrificed his own life in endeavouring to sue- 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 163 
 
 cour and preserve that of the child, and some of 
 them went round to the back of the now gutted 
 buildings to render help. 
 
 ' In a few minutes the brave fireman ap- 
 peared at a back window, with the child cling- 
 ing to his neck, to the astonishment and delight 
 of the on-lookers, who were dumb in their 
 fright. 
 
 ' He had found the little crib in which the child 
 slept supported by the half-burnt rafters of the 
 floor ; the flames had curved round the room to- 
 wards the window, leaving the corner where the 
 child lay marvellously and altogether untouched : 
 and, as the man said, he saw amid the smoke the 
 form of an angel " all gloriously white and sil- 
 very," — his exact words, — " bending over the terrified 
 child and smoothing down the counterpane." 
 
 'Anyhow, the rescued child was wholly un- 
 harmed, which astonished the spectators and fire- 
 men greatly; and was brought to a neighbour's 
 house for protection.' 
 
 But the most remarkable part of this example 
 of the Supernatural lies in the sequel, now to be 
 told :— 
 
 ' The child's mother arrived in Colchester' 
 
i64 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 about midday on the previous morning, as arranged. 
 Having fulfilled her particular purpose in going 
 there, she was obliged to obtain a lodging for the 
 night, as she had arranged to see a friend, in con- 
 nection with the work which had taken her there, 
 on the following morning. She took her usual 
 food, and went to bed. But having put the light 
 out, she could not sleep, as she herself thought, 
 because she was in a strange room. Her restless- 
 ness was unusual, and a remarkable kind of ner- 
 vousness took possession of her, which she could _ 
 not shake off. She counted the hours, and seemed 
 to feel that some sort of unusual danger was im- 
 pending, though of what kind she could not tell. 
 About midnight, however, as she asserted, she 
 heard a voice in the room, which sounded like a 
 clear and distinct whisper, saying, " Rise and pray, 
 for the Lord's help is wanted ; rise and pray ! " 
 It was repeated again and again, and she could not 
 get rid of the words. She was awed and aston- 
 ished : but, striking a light, she at once rose, and 
 fell on her knees by the bedside, and most earn- 
 estly supplicated the Almighty for His aid and 
 protection. Under a strange sense of impending 
 danger, she prayed for nearly an hour, saying the 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 165 
 
 Lord's Prayer over and over again, and other 
 petitions for help. At length her mind grew less 
 disturbed and then she went to bed again calmly, 
 rested, slept, and rose refreshed. 
 
 ' Returning to London by an early train, she 
 found what had happened through the fire, and 
 when she learnt all the particulars, as heretofore 
 recorded, she firmly believed that the interposition 
 was from God by the hand of an angel who had 
 mercifully shielded her only child from the fury of 
 the flames, and had" possibly incited her to ask 
 the Almighty's assistance.' ' 
 
 The late Dr. Neale published the two following 
 accounts of what seemed to him to be examples of 
 angelic interventions : — 
 
 I. A widower with his two children was on a 
 visit to the house of a friend. The children were 
 playing about (for it was an old-fashioned place), 
 
 ' The fireman who is referred to in the above narrative, 
 and who gave the account to a friend of mine, was an Irish- 
 man, who, since the period referred to, was shipwrecked 
 on a voyage to America, and lost his Hfe. His widow 
 was for some time residing near Covent Garden ; but, on 
 enquiry at the office of the Fire Brigade, in December 1877, 
 I am unable to discover her. The mother of the child in 
 question is still living in the vicinity of Stratford parish 
 church, in the East of London. 
 
i66 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 in its rambling passages, their father being ignorant 
 that one of them opened on a deep and uncovered 
 well ; when, according to their own account, they 
 were met by the figure of their deceased mother, 
 who made them return. ' If the apparition,' re- 
 marks Dr. Neale, ' were indeed she whom it per- 
 sonated, it is a beautiful instance of the endurance 
 of earthly love beyond the grave ; if, however, it 
 was their guardian angel permitted to assume that 
 shape, it is hardly less a striking lesson of the heed 
 we should take not to despise one of these little 
 ones.' 
 
 2. The second example is thus recorded : The 
 little daughter of an eminent dignitary of the 
 English Church was walking with her mother in 
 the city where they resided. The child, in cross- 
 ing a street, ran over by herself; when, at the 
 same moment, a travelling carriage whirled round 
 a sharp corner, and in an instant she was under 
 the feet of the horses. Her mother, in an agony 
 of terror, sprang forward to the place where 
 she lay, expecting, at the very least, to find 
 her most seriously injured. The child sprang 
 up gaily, and said, ' O mamma, I am not at all 
 hurt ; for something all in white kept the horses 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 167 
 
 from treading upon me, and told me not to be 
 afraid.' 1 
 
 A lady gives me the following curious and 
 interesting record,'' which she asserts was generally 
 believed to have been of a supernatural character : 
 
 Two little children, the daughters of a small 
 farmer in Buckinghamshire, were sent out to play 
 in the fields near Burnam Beeches one day, some 
 years ago ; and they were told to go to a neigh- 
 bour's cottage and get their dinner at twelve o'clock 
 before they went. This direction was obeyed. 
 After they had eaten their food, they strolled into 
 the woods, wandering and playing about for many 
 hours. Not observing the beaten tracks, and not 
 knowing their way, at length they lost themselves, 
 whicli it is no difficult work even for grown-up 
 persons to accomplish in the woods in that part of 
 the country. Their parents had been out directing 
 the work of harvesting some little distance from 
 their home, and did not return until quite late in 
 the evening ; the mother feeling confident that 
 
 1 The Unseen World, pp. 171, 172. London, 1853. 
 
 ' Mrs. Pryce Williams, the widow of a clergyman of the 
 diocese of St David's, who at the period referred to lived at 
 Farnham Royal, near Slough, 
 
i68 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 when she and her husband came back, the children 
 would have surely found their way to the neigh- 
 bour's cottage as arranged. But no, they had not 
 returned and could not be found. The evening 
 was drawing on, the night was getting cold, and 
 the darkness was coming up. Still there was no 
 sign of them. Men, women, and boys started out 
 in all directions to find the children ; but without 
 avail. Their names were called again and again 
 in different parts of the wood, but there was no 
 response ; and the hours wore away without any 
 tidings of their whereabouts being had. At last, 
 when it was perfectly dark, a person chanced to 
 look out towards the road to Maidenhead, when 
 across the fields, to the right of the farm-house in 
 question, she beheld a strange kind of light, very 
 brilliant and not like an ordinary lamp-light, be- 
 cause it was so brilliant ; and, by the aid of this 
 light, saw the two little children walking steadily 
 and fearlessly along arm in arm homewards. 
 Several persons rushed down the road, and saw the 
 glare of light before and yet over the little wan- 
 derers. Nothing could be more distinct, and it 
 shone with a very deep golden glow, as bright as 
 sunshine, lighting up the trees, hedges, and road- 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 169 
 
 way. Immediately the children had reached the 
 roadway, and the person who first saw them had 
 come up to them, the light suddenly and totally 
 disappeared, and except the lost children, no person 
 was there. In their fright at having lost themselves, 
 they could only say, and affirm again and again, 
 which they each did with steady pertinacity, that, 
 when they had lain down to sleep, tired and weary 
 in the wood — as they were obliged to do— a beau- 
 tiful lady with a lamp had come and stood over 
 them, roused them and had led them home. She 
 smiled at them, but never spoke a word ; and then 
 preceded them on their way : and they said it was 
 an angel. 
 
 It is a beautiful thought that children who have 
 been christened, still simple and pure, often see 
 further than those who have been soiled and stained 
 by their journey and toils on earth. 
 
 As St. Gregory the Great, in his ' Dialogues ' ' 
 so beautifully wrote : — 
 
 ' No visible things be seen but by means of the 
 invisible ; for although your bodily eye beholdeth 
 all sensible creatures, yet could it not behold any 
 
 ' Dialogues of St. Gregory the Great, book iv. chap. v. 
 
I.70 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 such thing, did it not receive force from that which 
 is invisible ; for, take away the soul, which none 
 doth see, and in vain be the eyes open to look 
 upon anything. Take away the soul from the 
 body, and the eyes out of all question may remain 
 still open as before. If then our eyes did see of 
 themselves, how cometh it to pass that now the 
 soul is gone they see nothing at all .'' ' 
 
 A remarkable occurrence (purposely given in 
 this chapter) took place a few years ago, when 
 Lord Francis Douglas, Mr. Hadon, Mr. Hudson 
 and a guide named Croz were suddenly killed at 
 the Matterhorn, by a terrible accident. Two 
 distinct and definite Latin crosses appeared side 
 by side within an ellipse up in the sky. It was 
 said to have been a fog-bow. Mr. E. Whymper 
 records its aspect in the following simple, but 
 forcible words ; and Lady Gertrude Douglas, sister 
 to Lord Francis, informs me that she heard a 
 similar statement of its form and character from 
 the Taugwalders, the local guides at Zermatt, when 
 she paid that place a visit in 1873. 
 
 Mr. Whymper's account stands thus : — 
 ' Convinced at last that they (the lost friends) 
 were neither within sight nor hearing, Ave ceased 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 
 
 171 
 
 from our useless efforts ; and too cast down for 
 speech, silently gathered up our things, and the 
 little effects of those who. were lost, preparatory to 
 continuing the descent. When lo ! a mighty arch 
 appeared rising above the Lyskamm, high into the 
 
 
 Spectral Appearance after the accident at the MatLerhorn. 
 
 sky. Pale, colourless, and noiseless, but perfectly 
 sharp and defined, except where it was lost in the 
 clouds, this unearthly apparition seemed like a 
 vision from another world ; and, almost appalled, 
 
n-i MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 we watched with amazement the gradual develop- 
 ment of two vast crosses, one on either side. If 
 the Taugwalders had not been the first to per- 
 ceive it, I should have doubted my senses. They 
 thought it had some connection with the accident, 
 and I, after a while, that it might bear some rela- 
 tion to ourselves. But our movements had no 
 effect upon it. The spectral forms remained 
 motionless. It was a fearful and wonderful sight, 
 unique in my experience, and impressive beyond 
 description, coming at such a moment' ' 
 
 Mr. Whymper dismisses the occurrence very 
 briefly, though he admits it to have been impres- 
 sive. Two remarkable facts, however, need to be 
 borne in mind. First, that such phenomena have 
 occasionally been witnessed, as for example the 
 luminous cross by Constantine, and a spectral cross 
 in the sky in France before the French Revolution 
 of 1789. Secondly, the appearance at the Matter- 
 horn had a profound- effect on some of the relations 
 of those who met their sudden death in such an 
 appalling manner : and the remembrance of it 
 
 ' Scrambles amongst the Alps in the Years 1 860-1 869, 
 by Edward Whymper. Second edition, pp. 399-400. 
 London, 1871. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 173 
 
 remains with the guides of the locality unto this 
 day. It is remarkable too, that in one of the last 
 letters Lady Queensbury wrote to her absent son, 
 received only a few days before his death, as I am 
 informed, she reminded him that in case of any 
 sudden danger he was to think of those lines of 
 Father Faber's — 
 
 I lay me down beneath the Cross, 
 And may the blood from His dear side 
 
 Flow gently on me from His wounds, 
 For He for me was crucified. 
 
 Those who walk by faith and not by sight, 
 have sometimes glimpses of an Unseen World, 
 where the angels throng — glimpseswhich are fraught 
 with the peace of present consolation and a sure 
 promise of reunion and eternal rest hereafter. 
 
 As has been beautifully said by a living writer. 
 Miss H. Stuart :— 
 
 They come around us at the time when shadows softly fall. 
 When the last sunset-gleam departs, and peace is over all ; 
 With pleasant thoughts, with holy dreams, with visions glad 
 
 and bright 
 They cheer the slow revolving hours of the long winter 
 
 night : 
 Our mortal eyes may not behold the calm repose of mien, 
 The radiance they have freshly won from some eternal scene ; 
 Yet we believe the gloomy shores of this our changeful land 
 Are visited by angel guests — a bright and glorious band ! 
 
174 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 They circle round our daily paths, and o'er our slumbers 
 
 bend, 
 The messengers of God to us, in glitt'ring hosts descend ; 
 They leave the cloudless realms above, where is no shade 
 
 nor tear. 
 That they may sorrow o'er our grief, be our companions 
 
 here ; 
 Nor quit us till, through thorny ways, the Crown of Glory 
 
 won. 
 We pass, with our immortal guard, to lands beyond the sun. 
 
 They're with us in our lonely days, and with us in our mitth. 
 We are the Unk which binds them still unto this dreary 
 
 earth ; 
 Were it not so, they would, ere now, have winged their rapid 
 
 flight 
 Back to a home of endless bliss, and everlasting light ; 
 Their tender care and love for us bid them in mercy stay. 
 Nor take the sunshine of their smile from our cold world 
 
 away ; 
 
 And when a silent form is laid in rest which is not sleep. 
 The angels throng the darkened room — the angels do not 
 
 weep ; 
 Their tears are for the erring thoughts which in the living 
 
 rise, 
 Not for the true and holy souls, secure in Paradise ; 
 A moment, o'er the quiet dust, with folded wings they stay. 
 Then bear the ransomed spirit hence, exultingly, away. 
 
 May they be with us at the last, receive our parting breath, 
 And wait to lead our trembling souls to realms untrod by 
 
 death. 
 Where flowers which have no earthly hue, unfadingly will 
 
 bloom, 
 And where eternal sunlight gilds a land beyond the tomb. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN: 175 
 
 These unfallen intelligences, beautiful and 
 glorious in their forms and properties, — ministers of 
 mankind by God's decree in this vale of tears, are 
 thus written of, and solemnly invoked, by one of 
 the most renowned of the early Caroline divines. 
 His words are full of force and sweetness, and 
 may be well and wisely recalled in an age when 
 the clouds around seem dark and gathering, and 
 when men rejoice that they cannot, and resolve 
 that they will not, see : — 
 
 ' Sure I am that those, that attend the throne 
 of their Maker, make up no less (as Nazianzen 
 justly accounts them) than a world of spirits : a 
 world so much more excellent than this visible by 
 how much it is more abstracted from our weak 
 senses. O ye blessed spirits, ye are ever by me, 
 ever with me, ever about me ! I do as good as see 
 you, for I know you to be here. I reverence your 
 glorious persons. I bless God for you. I walk 
 awfully, because I am ever in your eyes. I walk 
 confidently because I am ever in your hands.' ' 
 
 * The Invisible World, by Bishop Hall (p. 962). 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 MODERN NECROMANCY 
 
 N 
 
' Witchcvaft occurs almost entirely in countries which are not 
 Catholic. Scotland, Germany, and the colonies in North America 
 and Sweden, have furnished its most singular displays ; and it 
 chiefly prevailed in England during the Great Rebellion and the years 
 which succeeded it.' — The Uttseen World (by Dr. J. M. Neale), 
 p. i8o. London, 1853. 
 
 ' Qui jocari voluerit cum Diabolo, non potent gaudere in Christo.' 
 — S. Peter Chrysologus. 
 
 ' As faith in the True God wanes, faith in false gods waxes. 
 Hatred of God makes men sceptics— need of a God makes them 
 followers of spirits. Our Lord has said : "When the Son of Man 
 Cometh shall He find [the] faith in the Earth?" And men's un- 
 belief is seen not only in their failure to wait for the Son of God 
 from Heaven, but also in their madness to seek help and guidance 
 elsewhere than in Him.' — Warning to the Unwary against Spiritual 
 Evil. By Thomas Carlyle, Esq. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 MODERN NECROMANCY. 
 
 gfHE laws of the Jews of old regarded 
 sorcery, in all its varied forms, as a 
 fact ; and, as an offence against the 
 Most High, placed divination and 
 idolatry in the same category. From the day 
 when on Mount Sinai that Law was given by God 
 through the hands of Moses, to the time of Our 
 Saviour's advent, these laws were in full force. By 
 them it was expressly forbidden to obtain either 
 help or information from the powers of the air,' or, 
 
 ' Of such 'powers of the air,' Bishop Hall thus wrote, 
 describing their properties : ' They can beguile the senses, 
 mock the phantasy, work strongly by philtres upon the affec- 
 tions ; assume the shapes of man or beast ; inflict grievous 
 torment on the body ; convey strange things insensibly into 
 it ; transport it from place to place in quick motions, cause 
 no less sudden disparitions of it ; heal diseases by charms 
 
 N 2 
 
i8o MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 any of the servants of Satan. In the Book of 
 Deuteronomy nine various and distinct forms of 
 divination are enumerated and explicitly con- 
 demned as abominable in themselves and hateful 
 in the sight of God.' Moreover, it is expressly 
 declared that the previous inhabitants of the land 
 of Canaan were by God's decree turned out, and 
 punished, because of their open and flagrant deal- 
 ings with evil spirits, by every dark and unlawful 
 method known to them, to the obvious dishonour 
 of their Creator and their own degradation. 
 
 In the Book of Leviticus (xx. 27), it was 
 solemnly decreed that ' a man or a woman that 
 
 and spells ; frame hideous apparitions, and in short by 
 applying active powers to passive subjects, they can produce 
 wonderful results : each of all which were easy to be in- 
 stanced in whole volumes, if it were needful, out of history 
 and experience.' — Divers Treatises, by Joseph Hall, late 
 Bishop of Norwich, vol. iii. p. 989. London, 1662. 
 
 ' ' When thou art come into the land which the Lord thy 
 God giveth thee, thou shalt not learn to do after the abomi- 
 nations of those nations. There shall not be found among 
 you any one that maketh his son or his daughter to pass 
 through the fire, or that useth divination, or an observer of 
 times, or an enchanter, or a witch, or a charmer, or a con- 
 suiter with familiar spirits, or a wizard, or a necromancer. 
 For all they that do these things are an abomination unto 
 the Lord ; and because of these abominations the Lord thy 
 God doth drive them out before thee.' — Deut. xviii. 9-12. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. i8i 
 
 hath a familiar spirit, or one that is a wizard, shall 
 surely be put to death ; they shall stone them 
 with stones : their blood shall be upon them,' ^ — a 
 decree sufficiently indicative of the Almighty's 
 abhorrence of such sins. 
 
 Its forms, as we have seen, were manifold. 
 What, then, has been, may be, and possibly is. 
 The charmer, as may be learnt, is one who chants 
 or mutters invocations to evil spirits or demons to 
 whom he gives up his will, so as, by following their 
 directions, to obtain their help, and bring them 
 into a spiritual intercommunion and alliance with 
 himself. Thus the demons may either by inhabi- 
 tation take possession of the charmers themselves, 
 or provide a special spiritual attendant, technically 
 known as a ' familiar spirit,' and so become exter- 
 nally related, or eti rapport, with the world of 
 spirits for supernatural purposes. 
 
 The possessed woman at Philippi, 'A certain 
 woman possessed with a spirit of Python ' {Trvevfia 
 
 * In this text I am informed that the words in italics, 
 literally translated, mean, ' if there be in them an Ohv,' or 
 Python, that is, an evil spirit or soothsaying demon. Vide 
 also, Leviticus xix. 31; xx. 6 ; xx. 27; Deut. xviii. 11 ; i 
 Sam. xxviii. 3 ; xxviii. 7,9; ^ Chron. x. 13 ; 2 Kings xxi. 6 ; 
 2 Kings xxiii. 24 ; Isaiah viii. 19 ; xix. 3 ; xxix. 4. 
 
1 82 MOkE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 •n-vOmvos), who brought to her masters much gain 
 by soothsaying,' let it be specially noted, was 
 evidently what the spiritualists now terma 'Medium,' 
 that is, a person acting between themselves and 
 the unseen powers of evil, a certain link connecting 
 the present world with the place of the lost or the 
 fallen angels. Thus we may gather from one of 
 the plainest narratives of Scripture, that, if men 
 desire to give up their wills to evil spirits, or to 
 consult demons, they can do so if they wish, with 
 the greatest alacrity and ease. If they reject the 
 doctrine of the 'communion of saints,' and deny 
 the truth of angelic aid and intervention, they may 
 no doubt all the more readily obtain the alliance 
 and help of demons, and secure for themselves 
 
 * Acts xvi. i6. Throughout all this period, it was the 
 common and universal conviction of the Jews of old— allowed 
 as well by our Blessed Saviour and His Apostles, as by 
 Pagan writers, that unquestionable manifestations of a super- 
 natural power were from time to time made. There is of 
 course no doubt that the coming of the Eternal Word in 
 man's nature circumscribed the influence of the evil spirits, 
 some of whom openly acknowledged His Power and shrank 
 from His Presence. But it is equally certain that if such 
 manifestations of demonism were to be no longer possible, 
 the Church of God would have known of the change and 
 would have duly proclaimed it. Yet in Holy Scripture we 
 find sorcery and sorcerers {(jjapnaKfui, ipapfiaKol) classed with 
 the worse kind of sins and sinners. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 183 
 
 a communion of sinners.' Mediums abound, 
 through and by whom such malignant spirits can 
 make themselves understood, juggle, exhibit their 
 vast supernatural powers, reveal secrets, answer 
 questions, and cleverly personate departed souls, 
 for the more complete delusion and bewilderment 
 of their pitiable victims.' 
 
 ' On the various kinds of evil spirits, mental and bodily 
 possession, &c., Bishop Hall writes forcibly but quaintly as 
 follows : — ' Whence it is plain, that as there are several kinds 
 of devils, one worse and more powerful than another, so the 
 worst of them are to be vanquished by prayer, sharpened by 
 abstinence. What a difference then, is there, of times and 
 means? At the first it was a greater work to dispossess 
 devils by prayer and fasting than by command ; now it were 
 far greater to do it by a mere command than by prayer and 
 fasting. That which was then ordinarily done were now 
 strangely miraculous ; and that which is in the ordinary 
 course now, was then rare and unusuaL The power of an 
 adjuring command we see ceased : the power of fervent 
 prayer can never be out of date. This and this only is the 
 remedy of both bodily and mental possession : thus, if we 
 will resist the Devil, he shall flee away from us. Upon the 
 ground of this scripture it was (as myself was witness), that 
 in our age Mr. Dayrel, a godly and zealous preacher, under- 
 took and (accordingly through the blessings of God updn his 
 faithful devotions) performed those famous ejectments of 
 evil spirits both at Nottingham and Lancashire, which exer- 
 cised the press, and raised no small envy amongst the gain- 
 sayers. Shortly, all that we have to do concerning malignant 
 spirits, is to repay them with hatred, to persuade our heart 
 of their continual dogging of us for mischief, to arm ourselves 
 with constant resolutions of resistance, diligently to watch 
 
i84 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 Then, as regards divination amongst pagan 
 nations. In the nineteenth section of his ' Treatise 
 on Divination,' Cicero has plainly put on record 
 his conviction that 'the Oracle at Delphi would 
 never have been so celebrated and so illustrious, 
 nor would it have been stored with so many- 
 donations from all kinds of peoples and kings, 
 unless every age had experienced the truth of those 
 oracles.' That Oracle, as we well know, maintained 
 its supernatural reputation for centuries. Surely 
 clever deception and mere human art and con- 
 trivance could never have secured for it that 
 active veneration which for a considerable period 
 it certainly possessed. Habitual trickery, played 
 off on all ranks and characters — upon the knowing 
 as well as on the ignorant — does not often remain 
 successful and undiscovered for generations. More- 
 over, as St. Augustine so confidently asserts, ' God, 
 to punish the blindness of the pagans, sometimes 
 permitted the demons to give answers according 
 
 the ways of their temptations ; to keep the strongest guard 
 upon our weakest parts ; to fortify ourselves by our faithful 
 prayers ; and, by the virtue of our faith, to make Him ours 
 who is able to strengthen us and to make us more than 
 conquerors.' — The Invisible World, by Bishop Hall, vol. iii. 
 P- 997. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 185 
 
 to the truth." Such replies served so to augment 
 the fame of the Oracle, that its dark influence 
 and dangerous ascendancy energized for centuries. 
 When, however, its influence came to an end, this 
 was so, not because men had learnt to mistrust 
 its responses, but because, for some reason or 
 another, such responses had altogether ceased. 
 
 As an ancient author, Ludovicus Capellus,' has 
 well written : — 
 
 ' It 's a certain thing, which the experience of 
 our days, and that of all ages does averr, which the 
 momuments of histories, both ancient and modern, 
 confirm, and which the writings, as well of heathens 
 as of Christians, certifie ; that there are and have 
 been at all times in the world, witches, magicians, 
 diviners, inchanters, and such like notorious wicked 
 people, that have a familiar communication, and a 
 frequent commerce with devils ; by whose help and 
 power they do many strange and prodigious things, 
 above and beyond all human wisdom ; all which 
 consequently infers, that these things proceed from 
 a supernatural and immaterial cause, such as 
 demons.' 
 
 ' The Hinge of Faith and Religion, by Ludovicus Ca- 
 pellus. Published anonymously in 1662. 
 
i86 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 In England, the old laws against witchcraft 
 have long ago been deliberately abolished.' Those 
 who took part in their abolition no doubt honestly 
 believed that if witchcraft and necromancy had 
 ever been realities, they were realities no longer.' 
 
 ' In 1745, an old woman named Osborne, living near 
 Tring, was suspected of practising witchcraft. A man be- 
 lieving himself to have been bewitched sent for a cunning 
 man from Northampton, who, confirming him in his belief, 
 left directions for overcoming the evil. The cottage of the 
 woman was, as a consequence, surrounded and watched by 
 rustics armed with scythes, staves, and pitchforks. Even- 
 tually the excitement on the subject became so intense that 
 several thousands of persons, attracted to the adjoining 
 village of Long Marston on April 22, 175 1, stripped both the 
 supposed witch and her husband, tied them up with their 
 hands crossed, and ' swam them.' The old woman died from 
 the effects of this treatment, and a chimney-sweeper named 
 CoUey, specially distinguished for his excitability, was tried, 
 executed and hung in chains for the offence. This case led 
 to the repeal of King James's celebrated Act. It is remark- 
 able that the spot where this man was hung, no great distance 
 from the pond where the woman was drowned, is stiU reputed 
 to be haunted.. I recently learnt from John Reeves, parish 
 clerk of Long Marston, that he and others, notably Edward 
 Oakley and Mary Nunes of Gubblecote, have seen a spectral 
 animal near a field called Gibraltar, and that the conviction 
 of the reality of the apparition is firmly held by many more. 
 ' The former oath, taken with reference to a repudiation 
 of witchcraft in Queen Elizabeth's reign, stood thus : — ' Ye 
 shall swear that henceforth ye shall not use, practise, devise, 
 or put in use, or exercise, or cause, procure, counsel, agree, 
 assist or consent to be used, devised, practised, put in use, 
 or exercised any invocations or conjurations of spirits, 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 187 
 
 Hence their action. The various classes of un- 
 beh'evers in Christianity, from Toland, Hobbes, anci 
 Hume, of previous times, down to the modern 
 teachers of a superior and superfine knowledge, — 
 those who confidently affirm that men are only 
 developed apes, and who declare that in the place 
 of Almighty God the Great Creator, there may be 
 ' a force which maketh for righteousness,' but that 
 the existence of a Great Governor of the world 
 cannot be either known or intellectually proved, 
 and that the immortality of man's soul is most 
 probably a delusion and a fable, — laugh to scorn by 
 consequence any belief in spirit, angel, or demon ; 
 attributing the existence of such conceptions to 
 what has been sagely termed ' dominant ideas.' 
 'I know well,' remarks a person who calls himself 
 ' Clericus ' in ' The Times ' of December 29, 1876, 
 'that when men have once committed themselves 
 
 witchcrafts, enchantments or sorceries, or anything whatso- 
 ever touching, or in any wise concerning the same or any of 
 them, to the intent to get or find any money or treasure, or 
 to waste, consume or destroy any person in his members, 
 body or goods, or to provoke any to unlawful love, or to 
 know, tell or declare, where goods lost or stolen become, or 
 for any other purpose, end or interests whatsoever. So help 
 you God, and the holy contents of this book.' — Entries of the 
 Lord Chief Justice Coke, p. i. 
 
i8S MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 to a false principle or theory, it becomes a mono- 
 mania with them for a time ; and those who on all 
 other points are reasonable and capable of forming 
 Just conclusions, become utterly blind and illogical, 
 so that argument with them is hopeless.' The laws 
 against witchcraft having, therefore, been abolished, 
 the modern forms of that evil, because disbelieved 
 in by the 'blind scientific leaders of the blind,' 
 cannot now be dealt with on their merits, or as 
 realities (which they certainly are), but as deliberate 
 tricks and crafty impositions, and their authors as 
 mere artful impostors. The true issue can only be 
 faced by those who still believe in the ' Word of 
 God,' and in the righteousness and holiness of His 
 laws. 
 
 By God's favour, man is not left without 
 sufficient mental power to distinguish between 
 agencies which are obviously natural and ordinary, 
 and those which are unquestionably supernatural 
 and extraordinary. Experience, Common Sense, 
 and Conscience combined will easily enable people 
 to discriminate between a power which emanates 
 from physical agencies physically controlled, and a 
 different power set in motion by a movement of 
 our own will, acting obviously, though not forcibly, 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 189 
 
 on other beings, so as to determine their will and 
 guide their responsive actions in relation to our- 
 selves. Tables and chairs do not ordinarily hear 
 and speak, or display intelligence. If, then, as 
 when the London Dialectical Society examined the 
 subject,' a person speaks to a table, and that table, 
 by knocks on the floor, or by raising one of its legs, 
 communicates intelligibly in reply to such question- 
 ing, the conclusion is not unreasonable that some 
 supernatural agency must be present to make it 
 accomplish this. If secrets are disclosed by such 
 queries and replies — and to deny this is to deny 
 
 ' The London Dialectical Society have, a few years 
 ago, appointed a committee ' to investigate spiritual pheno- 
 mena.' In the course of its enquiries, it engaged no profes- 
 sional medium, but the members pursued their investigations 
 amongst themselves for the term of two years, and then re- 
 ported as follows : — 
 
 1. That sounds of a very varied character, apparently 
 proceeding from articles of furniture, the floor and walls of 
 the room — the vibrations accompanying which sounds are 
 often distinctly perceptible to the touch, occur without being 
 produced by muscular action or mechanical contrivance. 
 
 2. That movements of heavy bodies take place without 
 mechanical contrivance of any kind, or adequate exertion of 
 muscular force by those present, and frequently without 
 contact or connection with any person. 
 
 3. That these sounds and movements often occur at the , 
 time and in the manner asked for by persons present, and 
 by means of a simple code of signals, answer questions and 
 spell out coherent communications. 
 
igo MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 admitted facts on credible testimony, — surely 
 some power superior to man must be the discloser 
 of them. To maintain that Science can account 
 for them, or satisfactorily explain them away, is 
 absurd ; and just as irrational as to maintain that 
 Science can change matter into spirit. 
 
 In pointing out the dark and dangerous cha- 
 racteristics of the system of Spiritualism,' which is 
 
 ' The system is now so complete that hundreds of thou- 
 sands of leaflets are distributed broadcast in England as well 
 as in America, giving practical directions for invoking and 
 securing the aid of spirits. One of these is here reprinted, 
 so that no mis-statement of what actually occurs may unin- 
 tentionally be made. Unity of will and purpose, and cordial 
 co-operation seem essential for success : — Inquirers into 
 Spiritualism should begin by forming spirit circles in their 
 own homes, with no Spiritualist or professional medium 
 present. Should no results be obtained on the first occasion, 
 try again with other sitters. One or more persons possessing 
 medial powers without knowing it are to be found in nearly 
 every household. 
 
 1. Let the room be of a comfortable temperature, but cool 
 rather than warm — let arrangements be made that nobody 
 shall enter it, and that there shall be no interruption for one 
 hour during the sitting of the circle. 
 
 2. Let the circle consist of four, five, or six individuals, 
 about the same number of each sex. Sit round an uncovered 
 wooden table, with all the palms of the hands in contact with 
 its top surface. Whether the hands touch each other or not 
 is usually of no importance. Any table will do, just large 
 enough to conveniently accommodate the sitters. The re- 
 moval of a hand from the table for a few seconds does no 
 
THE .WORLD UNSEEN. 191 
 
 obviously paving the way for the coming and reign 
 of Antichrist, — for it is deluding and blinding the 
 
 harm, but when one of the sitters breaks the circle by leav- 
 ing the table it sometimes, but not always, very considerably 
 delays the manifestations. 
 
 3. Before the sitting begins, place some pointed lead- 
 pencils and some sheets of clean writing paper on the table, 
 to write down any communications that may be obtained. 
 
 4. People who do not like each other should not sit in the 
 same circle, for such a want of harmony tends to prevent 
 manifestations, except with well-developed physical mediums ; 
 it is not yet known why. Belief or unbelief has no influence 
 on the manifestations, but an acrid feeling against them is 
 a weakening influence. 
 
 5. Before the manifestations begin, it is well to engage in 
 general conversation or in singing, and it is best that neither 
 should be of a frivolous nature. A prayerful, earnest feeling 
 among the members of the circle gives the higher spirits more 
 power to come to the circle, and makes it more difficult for 
 the lower spirits to get near. 
 
 6. The first symptom of the invisible power at work is 
 often a feeling like a cool wind sweeping over the hands. 
 The first manifestations will probably be table tiltings or 
 raps. 
 
 7. When motions of the table or sounds are produced 
 freely, to avoid confusion, let one person only speak, and talk 
 to the table as to an intelligent being. Let him tell the table 
 that three tilts or raps mean ' Yes/ one means ' No,' and two 
 mean ' Doubtful,' and ask whether the arrangement is under- 
 stood. If three signals be given in answer, then say, ' If I 
 speak the letters of the alphabet slowly, will you signal every 
 time I come to the letter you want, and spell us out a mes- 
 sage ? ' Should three signals be given, set to work on the 
 plan proposed, and from this time an intelligent system of 
 communication is established. 
 
192 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 eyes of weak and sentimental people who have 
 been hitherto satisfied with the empty husks and 
 miserable negations of Protestantism in one or 
 other of its manifold forms, — the principles and 
 practices of the Spiritualistic system in question 
 will be here given in the very phrases of its most 
 active literary supporters, — the fairest way of sta- 
 ting the case, with a view to opposing its errors, 
 putting down its practices and rites, and of duly 
 measuring its increasing proportions. 
 
 8. Afterwards the question should be put, ' Are we sitting 
 in the right order to get the best manifestations ? ' Probably 
 some members of the circle will thqn be told to change 
 seats with each other, and the signals will be afterwards 
 strengthened. Next ask, ' Who is the medium '! ' When 
 spirits come asserting themselves to be related or known to 
 anybody present, well-chosen questions should be put to test 
 the accuracy of the statements, as spirits out of the body 
 have all the virtues and all the failings of spirits in the body. 
 
 9. A powerful physical medium is usually a person of an 
 impulsive, affectionate, and genial nature, and very sensitive 
 to mesmeric influences. The majority of media are ladies. 
 
 The best manifestations are obtained when the medium 
 and all the members of the circle are strongly bound together 
 by the affections, and are thoroughly comfortable and happy ; 
 the manifestations are bom of the spirit, and shrink some- 
 what from the lower mental influences of earth. Family 
 circles, with no strangers present, are usually the best. 
 
 Possibly at the first sitting of a circle symptoms of other 
 forms of mediumship than tilts or raps may make their ap- 
 pearance. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 193 
 
 The method of invoking the' presence of the 
 spirits, and asking their active assistance, is here 
 given in a tract ' published by Spiritualistic autho- 
 rity : '— 
 
 ' The spirit circle is formed by ' six or eight 
 persons sitting round a table and placing the 
 palms of the hands on the top of it. If a person 
 having the natural qualifications of a medium is 
 present, and if the temperaments of the other 
 sitters are congenial, the magnetic power of the 
 whole company will gather in a cloud over the 
 table and the sitters, enabling the attendant spirits 
 to move the table up and down, or from side to 
 side, and even to float it in the air, while no 
 human hand is touching it. This is almost incre- 
 dible, but quite easy of explanation by the laws 
 of magnetism above alluded to. Where tables 
 thus move, communication can at once be estab- 
 lished by asking the intelligence that moves the 
 table to make it tip a certain number of times, or 
 cause raps as signals in answer to questions, or to 
 indicate letters of the alphabet. A more direct 
 way of communion is by writing. When certain 
 persons thus sit at a table they find their hands 
 move about by an influence over which they have 
 
 o 
 
194 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 no control. This is to indicate that the spirits 
 wish to write through them. If such a person take 
 a pencil in the hand thus moved, he will be caused 
 to write without any control or thought on his 
 part.' ' 
 
 A careful examination of the various Spiritual- 
 istic serials, proves that there cannot be less than 
 from two hundred and fifty to two hundred 
 and sixty professional ' mediums ' ^ practising 
 in London alone, on the lines laid down in 
 the above exposition of the ordinary modus 
 operandi. 
 
 As an example of what is actually taking 
 place amongst Spiritualists, the following record of 
 a seance from the pen of Mr. Serjeant E. W. Cox, 
 which appeared in the ' Spiritualist ' of August 1 1, 
 1876, is reproduced here at length. His known 
 ability, and the high legal position which this 
 gentleman holds, are a guarantee for exactness and 
 
 ' Seed-Corn, No. 4. What if Spiritualism f p. 2. 
 London : J. Bums. 
 
 ' A friend, who has examined the phenomena of spiritu- 
 alism with great patience and care, informs me that out of 
 twenty-seven ' mediums,' with whom he has come into con- 
 tact, he has found that only one has received Christian Bap- 
 tism, and that in a sect where it is often ministered with 
 singular waut of care. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 195 
 
 absence of rhetorical exaggeration. Here are his 
 words : — 
 
 ' Having undertaken to examine without pre- 
 judice or prepossession, and to report faithfully, 
 without favour, in a purely judicial spirit, any 
 alleged psychological phenomena that might be 
 submitted to me as President of the Psychological 
 Society of Great Britain, I narrate without com- 
 ment what I witnessed at a sitting with Dr. . Slade 
 this afternoon. 
 
 ' I sat alone with him, at three o'clock, in a 
 
 room at 8, Upper Bedford Place, Russell Square, 
 
 into which the sun shone brightly, at a table about 
 
 five feet by four, having four legs, no ledge below, 
 
 and no cloth upon it. Dr. Slade sat at one side of 
 
 this table, sideways, so that his legs and feet were 
 
 not under the table, but his whole body fully in my 
 
 'view, as he faced me. I sat at the side, the corner 
 
 of the table being between us. As I sat I could 
 
 see half-way below the table, and by moving my 
 
 head slightly, I could see the whole space below, 
 
 which was wholly exposed in full daylight. An 
 
 ordinary drawing-room chair was about six inches 
 
 from the table on the opposite side, six feet from 
 
 Dr. Slade. A heavy arm-chair was in the corner 
 
196 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 of the room, about the same distance from him 
 and from the table. A slate of the ordinary school 
 size and a piece of slate pencil were upon the table. 
 
 ' Instantly upon taking our seats very loud 
 rapping came upon the floor. This was followed 
 by a succession of furious blows upon the table, 
 jarring my hands, as they were laying upon it. 
 These blows were repeated at any part of the table 
 desired, by merely touching that spot with the 
 finger, while the blows, as forcible as if given with 
 a sledge-hammer, were being made. Dr. Slade's 
 ha:nds were on the table upon my hands, and his 
 whole body to his feet was fully before my eyes. 
 I am certain that not a muscle moved. Then he 
 took the slate after I had carefully inspected it, 
 to be assured that no writing was upon it, and 
 placing there a piece of slate pencil the size of a 
 small grain of wheat, he pressed the slate tightly 
 below but against the slab of the table. Presently 
 I heard the sound as of writing on a slate. The 
 slate was removed, and on it a zigzag line was 
 drawn from end to end. 
 
 'At this moment the chair that I had de- 
 scribed as standing by the table was lifted up to 
 a level with the table, held in that position for 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 197 
 
 several seconds, and then dropped to the floor. 
 While the chair was so suspended in the air, I 
 carefully noted Dr. Slade. It was far beyond his 
 reach. But his hands were under my hands, and 
 his feet were fully in view, near my own on the 
 side of the table opposite to that on which the 
 chair had risen. 
 
 ' While I was taking note of his position at 
 this moment, a hand rudely grasped my knee 
 on the opposite side to where Dr. Slade was 
 seated, and his hands were still in mine on the 
 table. 
 
 ' Blows of a more gentle kind upon the table, 
 attended with a remarkable quivering of it, an- 
 nounced, as he said, that his wife was present, and 
 desired the slate. After the slate had been care- 
 fully cleaned, it was laid upon the top of the table, 
 with a little piece of pencil under it. Upon the 
 slate he placed his right hand, and I placed my 
 left hand, and with my other hand I held his left 
 hand as it lay upon the table. As my hand lay 
 upon the slate, I could feel, and I did also dis- 
 tinctly hear, something writing upon it. The 
 communication was evidently a long one ; but 
 before I report the result, I desire to note here a 
 
198 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 remarkable phenomenon, to my mind the most 
 .suggestive that attended this experiment. 
 
 ' It is necessary clearly to understand the posi- 
 tion of the parties, therefore I repeat it. 
 
 ' Dr. Slade and myself sat face to face. One 
 hand of each of us was laid upon the slate. The 
 side of the slate that was being written upon was 
 pressed by us against the table. Our second hands 
 were linked tc^ether, and lay upon the table. 
 While this position was preserved, the writing pro- 
 ceeded without pause. When Dr. Slade removed 
 his hand from mine it ceased instantly, and as 
 instantly was renewed when his hand and mine 
 met. This experiment was repeated several times, 
 and never failed. 
 
 ' Here, then, was a chain or circle formed by 
 my arms and body, and Dr. Slade's arms and body, 
 the slate being between us, my hand at one end of 
 it, his hand at the other end, and between our 
 hands, and upon the slate that connected them, 
 the writing was. When the chain was broken, 
 forthwith the writing ceased. When the chain was 
 re-formed, the writing was at once resumed. The 
 effect was instantaneous. In this curious fact we 
 must seek the clue to this psychological mystery. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 199 
 
 ' Some rapid rappings indicating that the writing 
 was finished, the slate was lifted, and in a clear 
 and perfectly distinct writing the following was 
 read. It filled the whole side of the slate : — 
 
 "DearSerj., — You are now investigating a 
 subject that is worthy of all the time you or any 
 other man of mind can devote to its investigation. 
 When man can believe in this truth, it will in most 
 cases make him a better man. , This is our object 
 in coming to earth, to make man and woman 
 better, wiser, and purer. — I am truly, 
 
 "A.W. Slade." 
 
 ' While I was reading this a hand again grasped 
 my knee furthest from Dr. Slade, whose hands 
 were at that moment holding the slate that I might 
 copy the writing. As I wrote, a hand, which I 
 saw distinctly, came from under the table, seized 
 my waistcoat and pulled it violently. 
 
 'Seeing this, I took the pencil with which I 
 was copying the words, and laid it at the edge of 
 the table furthest from Dr. Slade, and far beyond 
 his reach, the end of the pencil projecting about 
 two inches over the ledge. I asked if the hand 
 would take the pencil. Forthwith a hand came 
 from under the table, seized the pencil, and threw 
 
20O MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 it upon the floor. I again asked that it would 
 pick up the pencil and bring it me. In a minute 
 it was brought and put upon the table by my side. 
 I saw the hand that brought it as distinctly as I 
 could see my own. It was a small hand, seemingly 
 that of a woman. 
 
 ' Again the slate was cleaned and laid upon the 
 table as before, my hand upon it. In a few seconds 
 the following sentence was written. Considerable 
 power was used in this writing, and I could dis- 
 tinctly feel the pressure of the pencil upon the 
 slate, and its motion as every word was written : — 
 
 " I am Dr. John Forbes. I was the Queen's 
 physician. God bless you ! J. Forbes." 
 
 ' While I was reading this, the hand again came 
 frorti under the table and seized the sleeve of my 
 coat and tried to pull my arm down, but I resisted, 
 and it disappeared. Then it came up again, as if 
 from my legs, and caught the eye-glass that was 
 hanging from my neck, and opened it. During all 
 these phenomena Dr. Slade's hands were before 
 me on the table and his feet full in my view upon 
 the floor. The hand on each occasion came from 
 the side of the table opposite to where Dr. Slade 
 was sitting. He was seated on my left, and the 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 201 
 
 hand came and seized me on my right leg-, in a 
 position impossible to him. The hand I saw was 
 not half the size of Dr. Slade's hand. It touched 
 my hand three times, and I could feel that it was 
 warm, soft, and moist, and as solid and fleshy as 
 my own. 
 
 ' Again the slate was cleaned and held under 
 the table tight against the wood, one half of it 
 projecting beyond the edge, so that I might be 
 assured that "it was tightly pressed against the 
 wood ; but the slate was seized, and with great 
 force drawn away and rapidly raised above me and 
 placed upon my head. In this position the sound 
 of writing upon it was distinctly heard by me. On 
 removing it I found written upon it the following 
 words : — " Man must not doubt any more when we 
 can come in this way, — J. R, M.D." Then the 
 large arm-chair rushed forward from the corner of 
 the room in which it had been placed, to the table. 
 Thus ended this experiment. All that I have 
 reported was done, that is certain. How it was 
 done, and by what agency, is a problem for psycho- 
 logy to solve. For my own part I can only say 
 that I was wide awake ; that it was in broad day- 
 light ; that Dr. Slade was under my observation 
 
202 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 the whole time, and could not have moved hand or 
 foot without . being detected by me. Any person 
 who chooses to go may see almost the same pheno- 
 mena. I offer no opinion upon their causes, for I 
 have formed none. If they be genuine, it is im- 
 possible to exaggerate their interest and importance. 
 If they be an imposture, it is equally important 
 that the trick should be exposed in the only way 
 in which trickery can be explained, by doing the 
 same thing and showing how it is done.' 
 
 Comment on the above categorical statement 
 of facts is quite needless. They tell their own 
 story ; and it certayily behoves all those who dis- 
 pute them, or would explain them away by theories 
 inherently ridiculous and practically valueless, to 
 undertake to accomplish similar operations them- 
 selves under like conditions. The ordinary rules 
 of evidence cannot be put aside, because such facts 
 as those recorded by Serjeant Cox scatter to the 
 winds, as they certainly do, the worthless assertions, 
 laboured arguments, and foolish guesses of mate- 
 rialists and their duped disciples and superstitious 
 followers. 
 
 Another quotation setting forth what took place 
 at another stance by a Mrs. Louisa Andrews, and 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 203 
 
 recorded in one of the Spiritualists' most popular 
 serials/ demands particular notice, because seve- 
 ral well-known accounts, old as well as new, of 
 supernatural occurrences in houses and localities 
 haunted by restless evil spirits, tally very remark- 
 ably in their details with the extraordinary nar- 
 rative of what took place at the seance in question 
 which follows : — 
 
 'Very often the noise produced was really 
 terrific — enough to agitate any nervous person. 
 Frequently the whole room was shaken, not mo- 
 mentarily, but for ten or fifteen minutes at a time. 
 At first, only a slight trembling of the floor was 
 felt, and then, becoming more and more violent, 
 the room was shaken as if by an earthquake, the 
 doors and windows rattled as though a hurricane 
 were blowing through the house, and (as we were, 
 told afterwards) the chandelier in the apartment 
 below shook, and the ceiling was jarred, as by the 
 firing of cannoh. There seemed to be a crowd 
 dancing and pounding with bare feet all over the 
 room — hands were loudly clapped, and tremen- 
 dous blows, as if from a heavy mallet, threatened 
 
 1 The Medium and Daybreak, vol. vii. No. 340, p. 629, 
 October 6, 1876. London : J. Burns. 
 
204 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 destruction to the table, on which our hands 
 rested.' The piano, which stood five or six feet 
 from the medium, was thrummed upon, the stroke 
 of fingers all over the key-board being distinctly 
 heard ; and to add to the din and confusion, the 
 corner of the heavy instrument was lifted and 
 allowed to fall again with heavy thuds. While all 
 this was going on, spirits crowded upon us — their 
 hands grasped our shoulders and were laid upon 
 ours heads ; heavy drapery swept over my face, 
 garments rustled against us, and dark forms pass- 
 ing between me and the windows shut out the 
 light which shone between the closed shutters. 
 Not only did blows, almost deafening in the noise 
 they made, fall close to our hands upon the table, 
 while at the same moment hands were pounding 
 upon the keys of the piano, but we heard something 
 heavy dragged over the floor, and after the sitting, 
 found that the instrument had been -moved from 
 its place and brought close to us, while the stool 
 was upon the table, almost touching our hands. 
 In the midst of the shaking of the room and while 
 numberless feet stamped about on the floor, a shrill 
 
 ' Compare this account with that of the Haunted House 
 at Newbury in Chapter I., p. 30. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 205 
 
 war-whoop was heard, as if proceeding from some 
 one flying through the air — now close to us and 
 now high above our heads, now at one end of the 
 room and then at the other. These whoops were 
 repeated in the shrillest tones, and in literally 
 breathless succession during many minutes, while 
 voluminous drapery swept over our heads apd 
 shoulders, and what felt like masses of long, dry 
 hair fell upon our faces, and all to the accompani- 
 ment of the seeming earthquake which shook us 
 unceasingly. Altogether the power manifested 
 was such that I can give no adequate idea of it. I 
 feel in striving to describe such an experience, 
 how utterly vain is my effort to put another in my 
 place and picture to his imagination what I wit- 
 nessed in reality. While my. sister sat with her 
 feet on those of the medium, he being laid back in 
 trance so that his hands could not be kept on the 
 table, a spirit spoke to me in a loud voice, grasped 
 my shoulders firmly, laid his hands on my head, 
 upon which he also breathed a full warm breath, 
 as from lips close to it, and taking my hands from 
 the table placed them on my lap. Then, speaking 
 in deep, loud tones, he said, " Do not fear me — I will 
 not hurt you," and bending my head gently back 
 
2o6 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 till it rested against his breast, he lifted me from 
 the floor by grasping the back of my chair with 
 one hand, and the front rung with the other, and 
 swung me backwards and forwards with a long 
 sweep through the air. On a subsequent evening, 
 when I held the feet of the medium under mine, 
 my sister was swung in the same way. Some- 
 times in these evening sittings, spirit-voices sang 
 close around and above us. Once this musical 
 effort not being very successful, and the medium 
 being awake, he laughed aloud while the singing 
 continued. The voice then rose in the air and the 
 seemingly detached head from which it proceeded 
 ' passed slowly back and forth, still singing over my 
 sister, while a long soft beard brushed against her 
 face — not once, but many times.' 
 
 Astonishing as these details cannot fail to be, 
 there are others in the background of a darker 
 character still. A most practical and materialistic 
 test of their reality was recently tried in America, 
 which is recorded in the ' St. Louis Republican ' 
 in the following account, reprinted just as it ap- 
 peared : — 
 
 ' Spiritualism has been put to rather a severe 
 test at an exhibition which took place at a Concert 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 207 
 
 Hall of that place, when Mr. W. C. Clark, a St. Louis 
 Medium, permitted one of his materialisations to 
 stand the test of a rifle shot. It has for some time 
 been contended by the sceptical that the true way 
 to prove the spiritual nature of these phenomena 
 was with a shot-gun. If a face smiling through an 
 unglazed window could receive a charge of shot 
 and still smile, it was thought the test might be 
 accepted as proof at least that the face was not 
 human. 
 
 'The exhibition grew out of a challenge to 
 Mr. Clark from Henry Timkens, a carriage-maker. 
 Mr. Timkens offered fifty dollars for the privilege 
 of loading and firing a rifle at a face which Mr. 
 Clark should produce at the aperture of a cabinet, 
 the Medium to disrobe before entering the cabinet 
 and put on clothes which the challenger should 
 produce. After this the challenger was to fasten 
 the Medium to the bottom of the cabinet. This 
 was done to the satisfaction of everyone present. 
 After the usual noisy demonstrations within the 
 cabinet, the story runs : — Suddenly the curtain 
 moved aside and the face appeared. There it was — 
 a pale, ghostly countenance that looked as though 
 it might have belonged to a girl of seventeen at 
 
2o8 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 some previous time of the world's history. All 
 who saw it were fairly transfixed with astonishment. 
 The features were perfectly clear and distinct, 
 being illuminated by a soft light. There was not 
 the slightest movement of a muscle or an eyelid 
 that could be distinguished. While all were 
 eagerly gazing at the vision, there was an explosion 
 that caused a rude interruption to the imaginative 
 reveries into which the more superstitious had 
 fallen. 
 
 ' As soon as the face appeared, Mr. A. B. Cun- 
 ningham, at Mr. Timkens' request, had coolly 
 sighted a small rifle at it. The wide open eyes 
 looked almost into the muzzle of the gun without 
 any sign of flinching. Without the tremor of a 
 muscle, Cunningham fired, apparently thinking 
 no more of shooting a couple of girls than a Co- 
 manche would. At the shot the face remained 
 steadfast. It was not scared, and did not wink. 
 A few seconds it remained as before, and then the 
 curtain mysteriously slid across and obscured it 
 from view. 
 
 ■ After about ten minutes' waiting the Medium 
 asked for a glass of water. This was given him, 
 and in a little time after he asked to be let out. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 209 
 
 When the door was opened he was found tied just 
 as he was left when the doors were first closed. 
 The cords, had evidently been strained a little, and 
 that was all. Everybody said it was a good thing, 
 and nobody could tell how it was done, if the spirits 
 did not do it. 
 
 ' The Medium professed to be very much ex- 
 hausted by the exhibition, and said he would not 
 do it again for anything. The bullet certainly went 
 through the aperture and through the face, what- 
 ever it was. This was ascertained beyond a doubt 
 by the finding of the ball, it having passed through 
 the back of the cabinet, and imbedded itself in a 
 board.' 
 
 At a Spiritualistic siance at Birmingham, held 
 on a Sunday evening in 1876, one of the Mediums, 
 more blasphemously outspoken than is common, 
 maintained that he had been in active communi- 
 cation with the Apostle St. Peter. What followed, 
 as telegraphed to the ' Standard ' newspaper, is set 
 forth in the following report : — ^ 
 
 ' This evening, at the Athenjeum Assembly 
 Rooms, Temple Row, a spiritualistic seance was 
 being held, and in the course of it, a Medium, 
 named Benjamin Hawkes, a toy-dealer, of New 
 
 P 
 
2IO MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 Street, in this town, addressed the meeting. He 
 spoke for fully half an hour, appearing to be in 
 his usual health ; and then he described with start- 
 ling vividity a stance in which the Apostle Peter 
 had manifested himself to the assembled spiritists. 
 Peter had clasped hands with him, and he (Hawkes) 
 felt the close pressure of the apostle's grasp. From 
 this he argued that it was quite possible to under- 
 stand how Thomas, or Didymus, thrust his hand 
 into the side of the "Personification of Divine love." 
 The instant these last words were out of the 
 speaker's mouth, he fell back on a chair behind 
 him. There was great excitement, for the meet- 
 ing believed Hawkes was under strong "spirit 
 control." A few seconds elapsed ; a surgeon came 
 up to the Medium and found him — dead. The 
 meeting broke up in wild confusion. Perhaps a 
 more exciting scene never occurred than the death 
 of this man with the wild words of his fervent 
 belief fresh on his lips.' 
 
 From this brief but startling record of what 
 has been quite recently done ; from the statement 
 of facts concerning Spiritualism, here given on 
 authority — facts which might be largely added to, 
 as thousands of stances are held in London daily ; 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 21 r 
 
 and, as a recent public writer remarked a short 
 time ago — 'There is more necromancy practised 
 in the British metropolis in one week than in the 
 whole land of Canaan, in any twelvemonth, before 
 the Children of Israel came into possession of it,' 
 let us pass on to consider in detail the flagrant 
 and thoroughly-antichristian dogmas of Modern 
 Spiritualism,' as set forth by its leaders and sup- 
 porters. 
 
 As regards the fact of the Incarnation, one of 
 the most popular Spiritualist Lecturers thus de- 
 clares : — ' It does not matter, in our opinion, whether, 
 as the infidel believes, this Birth of Jesus is a tradi- 
 
 ' Those who are easily entrapped into becoming spiritual- 
 ists aie, (i), the unbaptized ; (2), ill-instructed Christians ; (3), 
 those who, unsatisfied with the materialistic theories of the 
 day, desire to believe in a world to come ; (4), persons on the 
 look-out for the latest sensation. Hence it becomes of deep 
 importance that Christian truths, in all their completeness 
 and perfection, should be openly proclaimed and plainly 
 taught. 1 1 is remarkable how seldom the doctrine of the ever- 
 Blessed Trinity is proclaimed in modern Anglican sermons. 
 The sixteenth-century preachers treated this di\ ins doctrine 
 with power and theological learning, and their works do 
 foUow them. The modern pulpits of the Church of England, 
 on the other hand, aopear to know it not. We frequently 
 hear both in sermons and treatises much about 'the Father- 
 hood of God,' and much of the beauty of the human nature 
 and life of cur Blessed Lord : but, of the doctrine of the 
 Trinity, next to nothing ! 
 
 p 2 
 
212 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 tion ; or whether, as the Christian believes, it is a 
 reality ; the influence of that supposed Birth upon 
 the World is precisely the same ; and whether you 
 take it from the standpoint of the Secularist, or 
 the Religionist {i.e. the believer in Historical Chris- 
 tianity) it does not matter.' ' 
 
 Here, likewise, the doctrine of the Incarnation 
 (without which Christianity is a fable and a fiction), 
 is categorically denied : — 
 
 ' We certainly decline entering into any discus- 
 sion upon the Creed of the; Trinitarian or Unitarian, 
 or any form of theological controversy. Christ's 
 words when He says, " I and My Father are One," 
 did not mean [that] He was God. If He and His 
 Father were One, it simply signified [that] They 
 were One in spirit ; and the promise given to 
 Earth's children, the same as to Christ, is that 
 Christ could not have been a greater embodiment 
 of deity than the divine and perfect humanity He 
 represented.' * 
 
 1 Spiritual Ethics, by Mrs. Cora Tappan, p. 7. London : 
 J. Bums. On one occasion this lecturer commenced one 
 of her spiritualistic rhapsodies, delivered at a Music Hall 
 in Holborn, on Sunday evening, November 2, 1872, thus : — 
 Our Father and our Mother, God ! Thou life, Thou source 
 of being ! ' 
 
 • Spiritual Ethics p. 12. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 213 
 
 As regards dogma and definite Christian teach- 
 ing, the following is equally worthy of careful 
 attention : ' — ' We are not here as the advocates 
 of any Creed. The devotees of all religions are 
 invited and are welcome. Whatsoever may be 
 the theory or form of worship of any soul, we have 
 no theology to present to you to-night.' 
 
 This last statement is not exactly accurate, if 
 by ' theology ' is meant ' dogmatism,' as appears 
 to be the case ; for the assertions contained in 
 other portions of the lecture from which these 
 words are taken, are at once numerous and 
 forcible ; and could not be expressed in more 
 definite and dogmatic language. Later on, in 
 reply to the reasonable question, ' What new truth 
 has Spiritualism revealed .? ' the lecturer afiRrms 
 that 'The new truth revealed by Spiritualism is that 
 the spiritual world is a natural world ; a continua- 
 tion of earthly life ; a stage of advancement and 
 progress ; a place preparatory to still higher stages 
 of being.' In answer to another query, 'Will 
 Spiritualism elevate and regenerate mankind .' ' she 
 declares that it ' reveals a consciousness of that 
 
 ' Spiritjialism : its advantages, Sr'c., by Mrs. Tappan, 
 p. 5. London : J. Burns. 
 
214 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 spiritual life, and points out the qualifications that 
 shall best adapt you for it. You teach your chil- 
 dren that they may become men and women ; you 
 teach your men and women that they may become 
 angels, \sic\ if they will strive for that angel-lifd 
 If you teach them that they are to die as the brute 
 and be forgotten, their lives and actions will be 
 shaped accordingly.' ' 
 
 The doctrine of Original Sin is indirectly, and 
 the doctrine of the Atonement is directly, repudiated 
 in the following terms : — 
 
 ' The very fact of the spirit's continued existence, 
 its state and condition, is a denial of every sec- 
 tarian dogma. There is not one but provides a 
 vicarious atonement for its believers. There is not 
 a spirit .... that has ever yet communicated to 
 man and been able to prove that it was happy or 
 miserable on account of its behef ; not one who 
 has dared to deny that its happiness or misery is 
 determined by its acts and deeds alone.' ^ 
 
 In the following passage the need of a personal 
 mediator or intercessor is categorically and plainly 
 
 ' Spiritualism: its advantages, 6-t., by Mrs. Tappan 
 P- 13. 
 
 ' The Creed of the Spirits, p. 4. London : J. Burns. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 215 
 
 denied ; the very teaching of our Blessed Saviour 
 being first caricatured as uncalled-for, and irrational, 
 and then scornfully rejected : — 
 
 ' Christ taught that between the human soul 
 and the Father, there is no intercessor but love. . . . 
 More than this, instead of oiiferings of bloodshed 
 and burnt offerings and sacrifices, He taught that 
 the only ofiferings were those of the human spirit, 
 that the only sacrifice was the sacrifice of the 
 senses (! !) and that to the spiritually-minded there 
 is no need of an Intercessor, for God is there and 
 will listen.' ' 
 
 Concerning Morals, we have the following : — 
 
 ' Spiritualism also teaches the necessity of for- 
 bearance, forgiveness, charity — " love thy neighbour 
 as thyself" — charity, forbearance, forgiveness, and 
 that grand truth, that grand and noble lesson, 
 hope, that leads the soul onwards and upwards, 
 to brighter and to better things in view.' ^ 
 
 That Christians, whose ' souls are in the hands 
 of God,' come back again at their will to those left 
 behind, is here asserted : — 
 
 ' Spiritual Ethics, p. 8. London : J. Burns. 
 ' Oration Delivered in a Trance at Manchester, 1^xa& 15, 
 1873, by J. J. Morse, p. 14, London : J. Burns. 
 
2i6 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 'To us an assurance doubly sure has been 
 given. The bright denizens of that region have 
 come back overflowing with love for those they left 
 behind, to furnish us with proofs that no sophistry 
 can set aside, and no doubts destroy, that the life 
 after death is a reality, as certain as our existence 
 here, and that to live for ever in the bosom of God 
 is our delightful heritage.' ' 
 
 Mrs. CoraTappan, a lecturer on Spiritualism from 
 America, from whose works quotations have already 
 been made, while discoursing on The New Science, 
 as she terms it, asserts thus of Spiritualism : — 
 ' It is not a theology. If religion has to do with 
 the human soul ; if religion has to do with the 
 spiritual of man's nature ; if, indeed, it lifts, elevates 
 and strengthens, then it has to do with religion. 
 But it has no creed. It has no institution where 
 theology is taught. It has no altars, no shrines, 
 no priests, save the altar of the fireside, the shrine 
 of the human heart, the priest that prattles through 
 the lips of the young babe on its mother's knee, or 
 the grey-haired man moved to utterance, or the 
 young man and maiden made to prophesy. It has 
 
 ^ If a Man Die, Shall he Live Again ? by G. Sexton, 
 LL.D., p. 23. London : J. Burns. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 217 
 
 no institutions, but it enters all institutions. It 
 walks up to the priest in his stole, and in the voice 
 of a child, makes him tell his astonished hearers 
 that the dead are not lost.' ' 
 
 'We can behold,' asserts the same authoress, 
 with a hashing-up of old Pagan conceptions, new 
 profanity and modern heresies, ' that, broadcast, 
 and as with a flame of fire, angels are lighting the 
 torches on many an ancient altar, and the Prome- 
 thean fire kindles and burns again as of old in the 
 hearts of men : it is no longer a myth and a fable. 
 Sinai is repeated, and the " Sermon on the Mount " 
 is brought home to. many hearts by angel-mes- 
 sengers. It is no longer merely a hope, for we 
 leave the grave behind, and the Mount of Trans- 
 figuration is before ; the glorious light of immortality 
 is spread out above us as with a flame, the Truth 
 is revealed to men by ministering spirits, the angels 
 ascend and descend as of old, and once more the 
 teacher is in your midst, and blesses you through 
 the mouths of little children.' ^ 
 
 ' The New Science, by Mrs. Cora Tappan, p. 10. 
 London : J. Burns. 
 
 ' Spiritualism as a Religion, by Mrs. Cora Tappan, p. 13. 
 London : J. Burns. 
 
2i8 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 The opinion which the leaders of the Spiritu- 
 alist cause entertain concerning punishment in the 
 world to come is thus expressed: — 
 
 'Persons who have lived grossly, and derived 
 their chief enjoyment in the earth-life from the 
 gratification of their bodily senses, seem to endure 
 a large amount. of suffering in the next state, and 
 they are generally driven by their cravings to seek 
 out media upon earth, through whose bodies they 
 can continue to gratify the horrid passions which 
 have grown up in their nature. I truly believe 
 that many of our drunkards, gamblers, and even 
 murderers are urged upon their reckless course by 
 spirits in this way, merely to gratify in the persons 
 of their victims, the vicious propensities or spite- 
 ful feelings they have acquired.' ' 
 
 Elsewhere, and by others, ' the weakness and 
 feebleness of Christianity,' as the phrase stands, 
 are commented on. Indefinite teaching as regards 
 the future life, the denial of a place of cleansing, 
 so common with the ordinary and shallower Pro- 
 testant sects, and the heartless forgetfulness of 
 the departed by their surviving relatives, is criti- 
 cized with remarkable severity. 
 
 ' A Scientific View of Modem Spiritualism, p. 23. 
 London : J. Burns. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 219 
 
 Mr. J. J. Morse, a leading Spiritualist, writes 
 as follows : — 
 
 'The Church then apparently is incapable of 
 answering the questions satisfactorily — What of 
 the Dead ? We will not deny, far from it, that she 
 has been useful to the world. Great has been her 
 use; .... but she has allowed her property to 
 slip from her. The ground has gone, covered as 
 with a rising water, till inch by inch the flood has 
 surrounded her. She sees now that the rising 
 waters of the Ocean of Truth have entirely sub- 
 merged the dreary waste of churchal {sic) super- 
 stitions — a waste that once was fertile in spiritual 
 manifestations, though since choked with the weeds 
 of Ignorance and Dogma.' ' 
 
 Appeals like the following, touching the hearts 
 of the bereaved and promising actual communion 
 with the departed to those who weep for them, are 
 of course not without their power, though emi- 
 nently dangerous : — ' Perchance some member of 
 your family (for every fireside has its sorrow, and 
 every house has its skeleton), some member fallen 
 from the -fold and wandered from the flock ; and 
 
 ' What of the Dcadf by J. J. Morse, p. 8. London : 
 J. Burns, 1873. 
 
220 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 you as the earthly- father or mother, brother or 
 sister, have wept and prayed for that one, and 
 there has come to you from Theology the thought 
 that that loved one may have gone down, down 
 into endless perdition, and it has sent a thrill of 
 horror through your hearts and firesides. Be sure, 
 however, that it is not so : the God of infinite Love 
 is infinite in love, and your prayers and tears and 
 aspirations can reach that spirit in prison, and 
 draw it up to light.' ' 
 
 Here the unalterable Christian religion and 
 its scientific theology is grossly misrepresented, 
 and caricatured. Here, moreover, the patristic 
 and true doctrine of a Purgatory or place of clean- 
 sing is cleverly laid hold of for a purpose and 
 deliberately perverted, in the interests of a degrad- 
 ing superstition and dangerous demon-worship : 
 while prayer for the departed, which has altogether 
 dropped out of Protestant theology, is recom- 
 mended. 
 
 In regard to this subject, some people appar- 
 ently cannot see with their own eyes, or hear with 
 their own ears. To treat the Spiritualists, a com- 
 
 ' Spiritual Ethics, by Mrs. Cora Tappan, p. 13. 
 London : J. Bums. 
 
THE WORLD U.N SEEN. 221 
 
 pact and increasing body, as fools, impostors or 
 madmen, and the startling phenomena of Spirit- 
 ualism, as false and being only of the nature of 
 tricks, mental or ocular delusions or crafty imposi- 
 tions, is not simply unphilosophical, but weak and 
 ridiculous, and defeats the ends of those who adopt 
 such tactics. The fact that Dr. A did not see what 
 Drs. B, C, and D plainly avow that they did see, is 
 no argument against the truthfulness, power of 
 observation, common sense, and good faith of Drs. 
 B, C, and D. 
 
 In America, about thirty years ago, a remark- 
 able 'man of science,' Professor Robert Hare, of 
 Philadelphia, for a time assumed that he could 
 readily explain Spiritualism by natural causes, and, 
 with painstaking care and perfect good faith, left 
 no stone unturned to effect his object. Science, 
 however, could not and did not aid him. With all 
 his knowledge, experience and reflection, as he him- 
 self has put on record, he was forced at last to allow 
 that the phenomena were undoubtedly and plainly 
 super-scientific. He did allow it, and became a 
 Spiritualist. In England, about the same time, Mr. 
 William Howitt, a Quaker, followed his example. So 
 too did Mr. S. C. Hall, the author and art-critic. The 
 
222 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 well-known American, Mr. Robert Owen, and his 
 son, a diplomatist, Mr. R. Dale Owen, each 
 became Spiritualists. Of the father it was con- 
 fidently asserted by unbelievers in Spiritualism 
 that he was in his dotage ; of the son, that he was 
 insane. 
 
 The concession made in popular English 
 theology to the deep prejudices and practical 
 unbelief of the general public ; the method by 
 which some of the more superficial and sparkling 
 of sermon-writers attract attention, affords Mr. J. J. 
 Morse, one of the most active spiritualist lecturers, 
 the opportunity of writing thus in his Lecture 
 ' Heaven and Hell viewed in relation to Modern 
 Spiritualism : ' ' — 
 
 ' In deference to the civilisation of the age, in 
 deference to the advanced intelligence of to-day, in 
 deference to the unfoldment (sic) of intellect, the 
 belief in a literal Hell is not respectajsle now-a-days. 
 It has gone out of fashion ; aud it is said that there 
 are only a few people who believe therein at the 
 present time : the ignorant only entertain such a 
 notion. We philosophical and advanced people 
 have come to the conclusion that .... all its 
 ' Published by James Burns. London, 1874. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 223 
 
 powers and terrors are subjective. Well, if you go 
 on improving Hell in this way, you will soon improve 
 it away altogether.' (p. 5.) 
 
 ' Now the old theory of Heaven was that it is a 
 very beautiful place, the exact nature of which you 
 are not prepared to describe. . . . This was the old 
 conception of Heaven, not many years ago ; but 
 that also in deference to the prissent age has been 
 modified very considerably. ... So far as Spirit- 
 ualism is concerned it distinctly, emphatically and 
 completely repudiates any connection therewith, — 
 thoroughly and utterly places out of conception the 
 theological idea of Heaven and Hell.' (p. 7.) 
 
 And again : — 
 
 ' Every individual soul in the spiritual world 
 occupies that position which it is fitted for ; or 
 rather that which, by its works, it is entitled to 
 hold — receiving precisely that amount of happiness 
 it is worthy of receiving, and exactly that amount 
 of sorrow which its past life has merited. No 
 more ; no less ; for the eternal justice of God is 
 full and exact ; furnishing in proportion, reward- 
 ing in proportion, exacting the requirements of 
 the case that has to be adjusted Here we see the 
 justice of God vindicating itself most marvellously, 
 
224 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 and when you take into consideration the adjust- 
 ment of the spiritual world, in this respect — the 
 different classes and societies, the gradual eleva- 
 tion and caring for all— you can see something 
 more than impartial justice, you can see the eter- 
 nal and everlasting love of God ; for, in the spiritual 
 world, the same laws hold good as here. All 
 souls are going forward towards the light, ever 
 upwards and onwards to Truth, all are travelling 
 onwards nearer to our Father God. The further 
 they go, the nearer they seem to reach that mighty 
 and mysterious source, the more deeply mysterious 
 does it become. Ever onwards and upwards to 
 God, though never reaching Him.' (p. 13.) 
 
 This Lecturer thus sums up his convictions in 
 the paragraph which is now to be quoted. With 
 that we have done. ~ Here it will suffice to remark 
 that Spiritualism and Christianity are not more 
 totally different than Darkness and Light. If the 
 former be true, the latter is certainly false ; but if, 
 as Christians hold, their Faith is from God, then ,is. 
 Spiritualism from the enemy bofli of God and 
 man : — 
 
 '"Heaven and hell, viewed in their relation to 
 modern Spiritualism" are, then, as facts, inseparable 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 225 
 
 from men's progress We must urge this 
 
 statement that they are in no way connected with 
 the Heaven and Hell of Theology. It is not a 
 matter of belief in any special Creed or Religion ; 
 for it may be that those who utterly repudiate all 
 creeds and dogmas of any and every kind, find 
 themselves in a heavenly condition hereafter ; for 
 the simple reason that they have taken to their 
 hearts the practical lesson of all religion — love. 
 .... Bear in mind, then, that by living a true and 
 honest life, endeavouring to work out ti-uth, justice, 
 and love, in your daily life, you shall receive com- 
 pensation for so doing, and that compensation 
 shall be that when you enter the spiritual world, 
 you will find yourselves in a happy position, in the 
 Highways of Progress, borne on by the tides of 
 eternity to everlasting wisdom and truth, and there, 
 amid the far-off hosts who have gone before, in 
 the midst of the wise and the true, learn of the 
 mysteries of God. By good deeds man worships 
 God; by living a noble life he merits a Heaven 
 and escapes a Hell.' ' 
 
 A well-known beneficed clergyman, of high 
 
 ' Heaven and Hell, by J. J. Morse, p. 13. London : 
 J. Burns, 1877. 
 
 O 
 
2:!6 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 literary reputation, writes to me on this subject, in 
 May and June, 1875, showing how easily people 
 may be induced to participate in the dark deeds of 
 Spiritualism, and how readily the spirits are to 
 co-operate and reply. His words are as follows : — 
 
 ' Some months ago a young friend persuaded 
 me to buy a planchette,' as a plaything, but such 
 veiy remarkable results followed, that I put it in 
 the fire. My last question was, " I shall burn this 
 instrument. Farewell ! " to which the written reply 
 was, " Burn me. Farewell ! " 
 
 ' Thinking much over the subject, I came to the 
 conclusion that some unseen person had a weak 
 physical means of communicating by means of the 
 pencil : so, when I was travelling, while being 
 shunted at Basingstoke one morning, I tried a 
 pencil lightly held in both hands over a pocket- 
 book, and found the results precisely the same as 
 when two persons were using planchette. Since 
 then I have tried it two or three times, and never 
 
 ' A planchette is a spiritualistic toy or machine of wood, 
 by which the spirits invoked write replies to questions. It is 
 made like a heart in shape, or sometimes of an oval form and 
 flat ; with two small wheels underneath, and a hole for a lead- 
 pencil to be inserted, so as to place the point of the pencil on 
 a level with the table. This instrument is touched ; questions 
 are asked and replies written. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. =37 
 
 without singular results as to the nature of the 
 answers even to mental questions. These answers 
 are seldom such as that I can distinctly say they 
 are not coincident with my own knowledge or 
 feelings ; but once or twice (I have felt much 
 hesitation about asking questions respecting the 
 future) they have seemed not to be so, as, e.g. 
 " Show me that you are a good person." Ans. 
 " God." Q. " Dare you make the sign of the 
 cross .' " Ans. « No." 
 
 'A more odd one I had when I had been 
 rubbing my own arm, which was in great pain 
 from what my doctor calls "' neuralgia," and 
 directly afterwards the pencil wrote " rheumatism." 
 
 ' I do not like experimenting, and yet I think 
 the truth should be known. Once I asked, " Have 
 I done right or wrong in putting these questions .' " 
 " Rightly, but not wisely," was the immediate reply. 
 
 ' Some High Church physiologists — the Rev. J. 
 T. Fowler, of Durham, for instance — scout my 
 conviction that the moving power is supernatural ; 
 but you fully confirm my own observations.' 
 
 Again, in a second letter, the same clergyman 
 writes : — 
 
 ' After writing to you, and while sitting with 
 Q 2 
 
228 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 my wife at our Friday tea, I tried, several experi- 
 ments of the same nature as those with planchette, 
 with my teacup, spoon, fork, etc., and felt just 
 enough resistance to suggest trying my eyeglass 
 held by its cord, as with the old " shilling-trick." 
 The results were as singular and distinct as with 
 planchette or a pencil. But your warning against 
 that kind of thing had been anticipated by my 
 own feeling. At the same time I have asked 
 several questions as to who the supernatural person 
 is, and the replies generally, while disclaiming holy 
 nature, have emphatically repudiated evil intention 
 and I think evil nature. They seem to me to be 
 given rather as those of one who claims some 
 respect and pity. If at any time I balance a pencil 
 or pen, so as to have the point close to paper 
 (without my asking any question mentally or 
 vocally), it is sure, after a time, to form the word 
 " Ask." I wish the experiment could be tried 
 
 with some sceptic like {experimentum in corpore 
 
 vili), but I suppose modern sceptics, are like the 
 Jews of old, " neither will they believe though one 
 rose from the dead." ' 
 
 There is not the least doubt that, side by side 
 with the strangest supernatural manifestations 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 229 
 
 which have been witnessed, ' there are many pro- 
 fessional mediums, who sometimes dupe and trick 
 their disciples, should necessity arise. And seve- 
 ral examples of such trickery have been publicly 
 recorded and exposed. AA'hen, however, fresh spi- 
 ritual sensations and darker revelations are greedily 
 sought after ; if the demons will not readily come 
 up at the call of their agents and clients, it involves 
 little art to have recourse to deliberate imposture. 
 But the very presence of worthless coin ever 
 implies the currency of that which is valuable and 
 will pass. 
 
 Here it should be noted in reply to those who 
 proclaim the value and importance of Spiritualism 
 in an age which is materialistic, and only believes 
 in what it can see, handle and grasp, that Conver- 
 sion from Infidelity, Materialism or Agnosticism, 
 to so-called 'Spiritualism' — and such takes place 
 occasionally — is not a turning from darkness to 
 light, from Error to Truth, but simply a change 
 
 • According to Pope Benedict XIV., the Devil ' can 
 create apparitions by an aerial body, so condensing the at- 
 mosphere that it shall assume a human form, and resemble 
 him whom he wishes to represent. It is of faith that he has 
 created such apparitions when, in the form of a man, he 
 tempted Christ fasting in the wilderness.' 
 
230 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 from worshipping and serving one's own intellect 
 to worshipping and serving the Devil. • Infidelity, 
 as everyone knows, has never been for any 
 length of time the conviction of mankind and 
 never will be — for, though at once popular and 
 fashionable sometimes, it- satisfies no mental need 
 nor deep-felt craving ; and, by consequence, gives 
 the deluded infidel no mental rest. By the 
 Almighty's favour the line of demarcation, too 
 clear for many, separates positive truth, as revealed 
 by Him, from obvious delusion which mankind 
 fondle and hug. Historical Christianity sets forth 
 the first in creeds universally received by the bap- 
 tized, and in a system which, humbly accepted, 
 amply satisfies the keenest cravings of man's heart. 
 Spiritualism, on the other hand, exhorts men to 
 trust to their own alterable impressions as an accu- 
 rate measure of Truth, — guided only by the ambi- 
 guous voices and lying revelations of restless evil 
 spirits for ever cast out from the presence of God, 
 whose work it is, in preparation for the wonderful 
 coming of Antichrist, to corrupt, delude and betray 
 the nations. 
 
 Thus, then, we have seen that Spiritualism, 
 with a false and dangerous dogmatism, which to 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 231 
 
 the shallow and ignorant in religion, without guides, 
 is often very attractive, plainly denies the doctrine 
 of the Blessed Trinity, as revealed by Our Lord 
 and his Apostles, and as accepted and proclaimed 
 by the Church Universal. It also boldly repudiates 
 'the fact and doctrine of the Incarnation ; blasphe- 
 mously placing Our Blessed Saviour on a level 
 with renowned men who have been, or are sup- 
 posed to have been, 'benefactors of the human 
 race.' As a consequence, — for all true Christian 
 doctrines are wonderfully interwoven one with the 
 other, and depend, for their due place and propor- 
 tion, on their proper relation to other dogmas, — 
 Spiritualism rejects with scorn the doctrine of 
 Original Sin ; denies the need of any Atonement 
 whatsoever, or of any true Sacrifice ; maintains and 
 preaches the Pelagian heresy that man, by his own 
 natural powers, can readily secure for himself ever- 
 lasting happiness ; and that the doctrine of eternal 
 punishment,' which its votaries lose no opportunity 
 
 ' Should any of my readers desire to see this important 
 subject treated with marked theological and literary ability, 
 and yet in terms which the ordinary reader can reasonably 
 follow, I would strongly recommend to their attention a small 
 but most remarkable treatise, Catholic Eschatology, by the 
 Rev. H. N. Oxenham, M.A. London : B. M. Pickering, 
 1876. 
 
232 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 of denouncing, is a fable and a falsehood. The 
 'Heaven and Hell of Theology' — by which they 
 mean those truths regarding Heaven and Hell 
 which the Church definitely teaches — they utterly 
 reject. Unending progress is said to be the certain 
 lot of all, even of ' the dark and malignant spirits 
 who sometimes interfere ' with stances. Christian- 
 ity is looked upon as an exploded superstition, 
 and Spiritualism, embracing people of all and 
 every shade of error, the Mahometan, Buddhist, 
 and Deist, is now said to stand in its place. The 
 Spiritualists are ready to allow that the Bible may 
 be inspired, but only in the same sense and degree, 
 as their own preachers and orators are inspired, 
 'when under spirit influence.' The miracles of 
 Holy Scripture and of the Church they profanely 
 maintain to have been probably wrought by mes- 
 merism or ' mediumistic agencies,' while their blas- 
 phemous and repulsive comments on the glorious 
 mysteries of Our Lord's life. His parables, and 
 His miracles, are frequently too awful to read, and 
 certainly too revolting to quote. 
 
 Creeds, sacraments and public worship they 
 laugh to scorn : at the same time that, singing 
 sentimental hymns, or rhythmical incantations. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 233 
 
 they actively and of purpose invoke evil spirits, by 
 ' willing ' for their presence and energetic aid ; and 
 then question them with regard to past, present 
 and future, on things momentous and on subjects 
 of the most obvious frivolity. This is done in the 
 manner already described. By the aid of the Devil 
 and his angels, through some tried ' medium,' or 
 woman with a familiar spirit, they conjoin with 
 their earthly allies in the flesh, sitting round tables 
 in darkened rooms, or in circles, in order to pro- 
 duce unlawful supernatural effects, — apparitions of 
 heads, arms, hands, globes of light, figures, flowers, 
 and writing ; while, on some occasions, actual 
 forms and faces appear ; voices are asserted to 
 speak intelligibly in answer to idle and curious 
 questions, and acts of divination are purposely 
 consummated. 
 
 All this is not confined to any class or rank ; 
 but my own observation leads me to the conclu- 
 sion that the indolent of the upper and upper- 
 middle classes have been more widely and suc- 
 cessfully drawn into the toils of the Spiritualists, 
 and been made their dupes, than any other. 
 Some persons, of my own knowledge, have become 
 confirmed lunatics after a course of Spiritualistic 
 
234 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 seances ; others, who began experiments merely to 
 while away time and only as an amusement or sen- 
 sation, led on cautiously step by step in ' progress,' 
 found in the stranger and more awful manifestations 
 of their later experiments the vast power of the 
 demons, and the very powerful finger of Satan. 
 Some, to use their own forcible expressions, were 
 so pestered by the spirits that life almost became 
 unbearable.' 
 
 As Father Gury,' the Roman Catholic theo- 
 logian, has so well said : — 
 
 ' These spirits cannot be good spirits. It would 
 assuredly be blasphemous to assert that the angels 
 or saints, enjoying certain felicity, interfere in the 
 puerile amusements of men, comply with their vain 
 wish, or gratify their silly curiosity. It would also 
 be utterly impious to say that God who hates 
 divination, and has therefore ■ strictly forbidden it, 
 allows the inhabitants of heaven to be subservient 
 to it. Spirits of this sort must, therefore, be called 
 evil spirits, accursed of God for ever, who are con- 
 tinually laying snares for men. But is it not 
 horrible to have such a commerce with evil spirits 1 
 
 ' The above passage is translated from the Appendix of 
 Fr. Gury's Compendium of Moral Theology. 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 235 
 
 to invoke them with earnest entreaty, and in this 
 way to render them real worship ? Is not this the 
 crime of divination, which has been forbidden by 
 God as a great abomination ? ' 
 
 The darker portions of the system of Spiritual- 
 ism, as is well enough known to the initiated, are 
 artfully hidden from the thoughtless and superfi- 
 cial. The enemy of mankind obviously desires that 
 his own agency should be shrouded and concealed. 
 He stands in the dim background ; but his ready 
 spiritual agents are so numerous, watchful, knowing 
 and powerful, ever seeking for victims amongst 
 mankind, and drugging them with suitable intel- 
 lectual delusions, all the time that they are actually 
 acknowledging the vastness of Satan's power and 
 knowledge, that Christians need to be ever on 
 their guard ; ' while now that Spiritualism counts 
 
 ' As regards omens, witehcraft, &c., the following occurs 
 in an old-fashioned Book of Private Devotions (London, a.d. 
 1708) in my possession : — ' It is heathenish, wicked and 
 shameful for any of Christ's children and servants to practise 
 witchcraft, seek fortune-tellers, cast nativities, or to be 
 guided by signs and omens.' And the same 1 ind of direction 
 for Roman Catholics may be found in the latest and most 
 beautiful edition of the Hortus Animce (London : J. Philp) : 
 ' We must fly all idolatry, all false religion and superstition ; 
 under which name are comprehended all manner of divina- 
 tions, all pretensions to fortune-telling, all witchcraft, charms. 
 
236 MORE GLIMPSES OF 
 
 its willing and earnest votaries by hundreds of 
 thousands, the system requires to be met by some 
 better weapons than the rotten and useless instru- 
 ments of scientific contempt and imbecile popular 
 scoffings, which shall surely pierce the hands of 
 those shallow sceptics who use them. The apparent 
 frivolity and absurdity of some of the spiritualistic 
 performances, which do not shock the moral feel- 
 ings of the experimenters, lead many persons to 
 regard them as really harmless. The most 
 elementary form of the manifestations, consisting 
 of mere rapping and table-turning, soon gives 
 place to exhibitions of a more remarkable and 
 startling character. By the first, people are often 
 readily deluded into invoking and consulting spirits 
 as a mere exciting sensation. They advance in 
 knowledge, experience and daring. Fresh mani- 
 festations are eagerly witnessed : new attempts at 
 divination made ; darker and yet darker indications 
 of the presence of demons are afforded, which are 
 at once mischievous and often impure, until in 
 
 spells, observations of omens, dreams, &c. All these things 
 are heathenish, and contrary to the worship of the True and 
 Living God, and to that dependence which a Christian soul 
 Ought to have on Him.' 
 
THE WORLD UNSEEN. 237 
 
 some cases lunacy or signs of actual possession 
 surely supervene. 
 
 Let all those, therefore, in their mental darino- 
 or harassing hopelessness, who for amusement, 
 sensation, or for purposes of actual divination, 
 meddle with Spiritualism — ^which falsely pretends 
 to put them in communication with their departed 
 friends— realize, what indeed is the truth, that 
 ' they know not what they do.' One day, having 
 long given up their wills to others, either to men 
 or demons, possibly to both (to the latter, it may 
 be, through the former), they may awake from their 
 state of awful calamity, from their weird and vision- 
 ary dreams, disordered both in body and mind ; 
 and this by dark and potent agencies who have 
 artfully entangled them to such an extent with 
 the powers of darkness, and desire to hold them 
 henceforth with an iron grip, that it is certain to 
 be with great difficulty, if at all, that they can be 
 altogether disentangled from the bad influence of 
 their secret allies, and be recalled once again to a 
 pure, simple, and harmless Christian life. 
 
APPENDIX 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 ERE are added two remarkable examples of 
 the Supernatural, each from the pen of a 
 clerg)rman, which have reached me during 
 the progress of this book through the press, 
 — examples which should have been ranged with those 
 recorded in the third Chapter, but which, being of suffi- 
 cient inherent interest in themselves, and unhke some of 
 those already recorded, are set forth in this Appendix : — 
 ' In the winter of the year 1848, I had occasion to 
 travel in the South of Trance, where I had been for some 
 weeks : but circumstances compelled me to return home 
 to my duty before Christmas Day in that year. I was on 
 my way home from Lyons, making the journey northwards 
 by easy stages ; when I found myself at an hotel about forty- 
 eight miles south of Paris. I was alone, and, being very 
 tired, went to sleep (soon after I had risen from the 
 table dhSte), in an arm-chair in my bedroom. I had not 
 been thinking of any of the relations of whom I dreamt 
 
 R 
 
242 APPENDIX. 
 
 in a dream which then occurred to me, nor, as far as I 
 can now recollect, had any of them even come into my 
 mind. I dreamt, however, that I was in a churchyard, 
 which I had never seen before, the salient points and 
 features of which were most remarkable. There was a 
 large yew-tree, the trunk of which, quite hollow, was 
 separated into two parts, and close to it was a white 
 marble altar-tomb of a very peculiar shape. Up the 
 path from the little gate I saw a funeral procession, in 
 which several members of my family were taking part. 
 Four friends, whose faces and figures I readily recognized, 
 were acting as pall-bearers, and the procession was moving 
 slowly towards the church porch. I dreamt that the 
 bearers, standing still, placed the bier and coffin on the 
 gravel walk ; and that, on their doing so, I walked 
 forward, and asked them whose funeral it was. They 
 were quite silent, did not move, did not answer, but 
 looked before them and stared into vacancy. I then, as 
 I imagined, moved the pall, and read on the coffin-plate 
 my own surname, but no Christian name. On this I 
 was greatly overcome and at once awoke. 
 
 ' This dream so impressed me that I noted down par- 
 ticulars of it in my Diary, and from these this account is 
 written. 
 
 ' On arriving in Paris on my way home, I went to an 
 hotel with which I was quite familiar. I reached it 
 about half-past six in the evening. On being shown to 
 my room by a servant, I found myself preceded on the 
 stairs by a lady, who was only a step or two in advance 
 of the servant and myself, and who, just as we were about 
 to enter the bed room assigned to me, hurried forward, 
 
APPENDIX. 243 
 
 and, turning round suddenly, looked straight at me. It 
 was none other than an aunt of mine — my mother's own 
 sister. She at once opened the bedroom door in great 
 haste, promptly entered, and then shut it again sharply 
 and suddenly. The servant and I both saw and heard 
 her do this. When we entered the room, which we did 
 a moment or two afterwards, there was no one there — not 
 a sign, not a sound. And there was no outlet : neither 
 door nor closet, save the door by which we entered. 
 
 ' Much impressed by this apparation, for apparition 
 I believed it to be, I did not choose to reveal my agita- 
 tion, and so remained in the room that night But I had 
 little or no sleep. A large wood-fire burnt all night on 
 the hearth. I was restless and disquieted. 
 
 ' The next day I came on to England, and reached 
 my home three days before Christmas Day. On my 
 arrival I found letters announcing the sudden death of 
 the aunt whom I had seen at Paris ; and she had died, 
 as it appeared, on the night upon which I had dreamt of 
 a funeral. 
 
 ' The most singular part of my experience was this, 
 that when I went to her funeral (for she was buried some 
 distance from her home, having died at a friend's house), 
 the very church, churchyard with the broken yew-tree 
 and marble altar-tomb, were seen by me in reality just as 
 I had had them presented to me in my dream : and this 
 place I had never visited either before or afterwards. 
 The very persons whom I had seen in my dream, as 
 pall-bearers and mourners, were present ; and before the 
 corpse was carried into the chiu-ch, the pall-bearers 
 
244 APPENDIX. 
 
 actually placed the bier and coffin on the gravel-path, 
 and the pall was removed as I had seen in my sleep.' 
 
 The Reverend Doctor Ralph Sadleir, dating from 
 Merrion Square, North Dublin, December 22, 1877, sends 
 me the following : — 
 
 ' Some sixty years ago, my father, mother, and sisters 
 were in the habit of spending much of their time with 
 Lord and Lady LlandafF at Thomastown, in the county 
 of Tipperary.' As my sisters were very handsome, he 
 admired them all, especially the eldest, who has been on 
 a visit to us here, at our house in Merrion Square, for 
 the last three weeks. Before leaving us she told me the 
 following story, which she said Lord LlandafF had with 
 h's own lips told her. His lordship had, it appears, 
 wronged and injured a young lady, the sister of a solicitor 
 who lived near him in the country. His conscience, as 
 he frankly asserted, was so uneasy on the subject, more 
 especially on learning that she had left her home, and 
 gone alone to Dublin, that he determined to follow her 
 at once, with a view, if possible, to find her out and offer 
 her every compensation in his power. 
 
 ' After several days spent in a fruitless search, he saw 
 her on Carlisle Bridge, walking towards him ; but she 
 did not appear to see him, as something seemed to attract 
 her attention to the other side of the bridge. However, 
 she passed so closely to his lordship, and he saw her so 
 
 ' Francis James Mathew, 2nd Earl of Llandaff, who married, 
 July 10, 1797, Gertrude, daughter of John La Tpuche, of Harris- 
 town, CO. Kildare, and died March 12, 1833, when the title became 
 extinct. 
 
APPENDIX. 245 
 
 distinctly, that it was quite impossible for him to have 
 been mistaken. 
 
 ' Determined not to lose sight of her, he turned after 
 her the moment she had passed him, and never took his 
 eyes off her until she entered a certain house in Great 
 Britain Street, near the Rotunda Hospital. 
 
 ' Lord LlandafT waited for a few seconds before he 
 knocked ; on having done which the door was opened by 
 a servant-maid v.'ho, in reply to his inquiry, " Does Miss 
 
 S live here?" sighed and said, " She did. Sir, but 
 
 alas ! she died at five o'clock this morning." 
 
 ' " Who, then," said he, " was it who entered the 
 house this moment ? " 
 
 ' " No one, certainly," she replied, " or I must have 
 seen anyone who did." 
 
 ' This is the story my sister heard, which you are at 
 liberty to make use of.' 
 
INDEX 
 
 ACH 
 
 A CHILD preserved from danger, 
 1 66 
 
 Advice of Canon H , n6 
 
 Anarchia, a journal, 3 
 Angelic Aid, 152 
 
 — Intercession, 151 
 
 — Intervention, 149 
 
 — Protection, 161 
 
 — Warning, 153 
 Apparition of a Sailor, 1 34 
 
 a Friend, 132 
 
 Mr. De la Rue, 126 
 
 — to Rev. A. Bellamy, 125 
 
 — to Lord Llandaff, 244 
 
 — in 1764, 94 
 
 — of a Soldier, 139 
 a Brother-in-law, 143 
 
 — in India, 144 
 
 — in Paris, 241 
 
 — of Mr. Naylor, 58 
 
 — to Lord Londonderry, 103 
 - near Salisbury, 112 
 
 — in Surrey, 114 
 
 — of an Ayah, 115 
 
 — to a young woman, 116 
 
 — in Derbyshire, 119 
 Ceylon, 1 23 
 
 — to I^dy Fanshawe, 60 
 the Provost of Trinity Col- 
 lege, Dublin, 107 
 
 CON 
 
 Ateo, a Journal of Leghorn, 3 
 Attock Jugglers, 15 
 
 Beaumont on Spirits, 158 
 Bishop Hall on the Angels, 157 
 
 on the Miraculous, 10 
 
 on Angelic aid, 175 
 
 Sadduceeism, 33 
 
 Bull of Alexander VIII., 27 
 
 Captain Caldwell's testi- 
 mony, 78 
 Case of Dr. Slade, 197 
 
 the Chevalier de Jancour, 
 
 66 
 — — Dr. John Donne, 52 
 
 Louise Lateau, 41 
 
 Witchcraft near Tring, 
 
 186 
 
 Possession, 20 
 
 Cicero on divination, 184 
 Character of Materialism, 4 
 Charmers, 181 
 Children Protected, 167 
 Christian Revelations, the, 5 
 Colonel Bamett's Testimony, 17 
 Constantjne's Legislation con- 
 cerning Magic, 25 
 
INDEX. 
 
 247 
 
 CON 
 
 Conversions to Spiritualism, 221 
 Council of Laodicea on En- 
 chanters, 26 
 Council of Trullo on Enchanters, 
 27 
 
 Ancyra on Enchanters, 26 
 
 Count Haslang's testimony, 66 
 Creed of Spiritualism, 216 
 Crosses in the air, 171 
 Cure of John Trelille, 1 1 
 
 an Irishman, 39 
 
 a Sister of Mercy, 40 
 
 Lady Gertrude Douglas, 41 
 
 Madame Stephanie De- 
 feme, 35 
 
 Madame Lefbvre, 36 
 
 Joseph Riviere, 36 
 
 Madame Quille, 37 
 
 Mere Joseph, 38 
 
 Cures by Magic, 13 
 
 Detection of Murder, 130 
 
 Dialectical Society, 189 
 
 • Dialogues ' of St. Gregory the 
 
 Great, 87 
 Divination, 179 
 
 — forbidden, 235 
 
 ' Dominant Ideas,' 187 
 
 Dr. Day on Louise Lateau, 44 
 
 Dream of a Physician, $6 
 
 — by Gassendi, 57 
 
 Experiments with Planchette, 
 226 
 
 Father Coleridge on Infi- 
 delity, 89 
 
 — Gannon's testimony, 18 
 
 — Gury on Spiritualism, 239 
 
 Garth Wilkinson on Mate- 
 rialism, 8 
 Growth of a Mango-tree, 12 
 
 Haunted House in Berkshire, 
 30 
 
 POW 
 
 Heaven and Hell, 223 
 Heresy of Spiritualism, 211 
 Human Science and Divine 
 Revelation by Willcinson, 8 
 
 Immortality of the soul, 5 
 Intervention of Angels, 77 
 Invitation to Prayer, 164 
 
 Liberty of the Press, 6 
 
 Lord Llandaff, apparition to, 
 
 244 
 Lord Mayo's testimony, 17 
 Ludovicus Capellus on Magi- 
 cians, 185 
 
 MAGDALi^NE de la Croix, the 
 
 case of, 20 
 Magi at Attock, 15 
 Materialism, character of, 4 
 Mr. George Smith's death, 81 
 Mr. Whymper on the vision of 
 
 Spectral Crosses, 172 
 Mrs. G. Ravenshaw's testimony, 
 
 123 
 Mrs. J. B. Speid's testimony, 18 
 Mrs. Tappan's opinions, 213 
 
 Necromantic Psalms, 14 
 Newspaper Criticisms, 90 
 ' No God but Science,' 4 
 
 Oath repudiating Witchcraft, 
 
 186 
 Orders of Angels, 150 
 Oriental Magic, 13 
 Original sin denied, 214 
 ' Our Lady of Lourdes,' 34 
 Oxenham's Catholic Eschato- 
 
 logy. 231 
 
 Pagan ideas restored, 217 
 Pope Benedict XIV. on appa- 
 ritions, 229 
 Possession by demons, 183 
 Powers of the air, 279 
 
248- 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 PRE 
 
 Prediction of death, 59 
 Preparation for Anticiirist, igi 
 Press, liberty of, 6 
 Protection to children, 155 
 Protestant Theology, 220 
 
 Recent remarkable cures, 34 
 Religion and Atheism, 6 
 Rules for Spiritualists, igo 
 
 Saint Augustine's testimony 
 to the Miraculous, 9 
 
 — Gregory on the Angels, 169 
 Scientific Spiritualists, 7 
 Seance by Mr. Andrews, 203 
 Sennertus on Spirits, io5 
 Serjeant Cox on Spiritualism, 
 
 195 
 Shooting at a Spirit, 207 
 Spectral apparitions seen by 
 
 two persons, 71 
 
 — appearance at the Matter- 
 horn, 171 
 
 Spirit Circles, 193 
 
 — forms and faces, 205 
 Spiritualism Antichristian, 231 
 Sudden death at a Siance, 210 
 
 The abuses of Magnetism, 29 
 — Basket Trick, 16 
 
 WHA 
 
 The Bheel Wizards, 18 
 
 — case of Bishop Probus, 91 
 Tarsilla, 92 
 
 — French Revolution, 66 
 
 — Gyb Ghosts, 109 
 
 — Possessed woman at Phi- 
 lippi, 181 
 
 — Ring discovered, loi 
 
 — Spectral youth, 105 
 
 — Tablet on the Supernatural, 
 84 
 
 Thrice repeated warning, 66 
 
 Violent manifestations, 204 
 Vision of a funeral, 242 
 Voice of a dead person, 137 
 — heard by Dr. Delitzsch, 81 
 
 Warnings and Dreams, 51 
 Warning against Spiritualism, 
 
 237 
 
 — of death at Aldershot, 79 
 death, 58 
 
 perishing travellers, 70 
 
 — knocks, 76 
 
 — to Captain Caldwell, 78 
 Mr. D'Acre, 63 
 
 — thrice repeated, 66 
 
 ' What of the dead ? ' 219 
 
 LONDON ; PRINTED BY 
 
 SPOTTISWOODE AND CO., NEW-STREET SQUARE 
 
 AND PARLIAMENT STREET 
 
November, 1877. 
 
 ChATTO dT-WlNDUS'S 
 List of Books. 
 
 Including Announcements for the Season 1877-8. 
 
 IMPORTANT VOLUME OF ETCHINGS. 
 Folio, cloth extra, £l \\s. 6d. 
 
 Examples of Contemporary Art. 
 
 ETCHINGS from Representative Works by living English and 
 Foreign Artists. Edited, with Critical Notes, by J. CoMVNS 
 Carr. 
 
 Folio, half-boond boards, India proofs, i,\s. 
 
 William Blake : 
 
 ETCHINGS from his Works. By William Bell Sco«. 
 With descriptive Text. 
 
 NEW VOLUME OF HUNTING SKETCHES. 
 Oblong 4to, half-bound boards, 2ij. 
 
 Canters in Crampshire. 
 
 By G. Bowers. I. Gallops from Gorseborough. II. Scrambles 
 with Scratch Packs. III. Studies with Stag Hounds. 
 
 Square 8vo, cloth, extra gilt, gilt edges, with Coloured Frontispiece 
 and numerous Illustrations, los. 6d. 
 
 The Art of Beauty. 
 
 By Mrs. H. R. Haweis, Author of "Chaucer fcr Children." 
 With nearly One Hundred Illustrations by the Author. 
 
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY 
 
 Crown 4to, containing 24 Plates beautifully printed in Colours, with 
 descriptive Text, cloth extra, gilt, (a. % illustrated boards, 3^. (td, 
 
 yEsop's Fables 
 
 Translated into Human Nature. . By C. H. Bennett. 
 "For fun and frolic the new verHon cf JS sop's Fables must hear amayike 
 pahn. There are plenty of grown-vp children who like to be amused ; andiftku 
 new version of old stories does not amvse them they must be very dull indeed, 
 and their situation one muck to be ct/mmiserated." — Morhing Post. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, with 639 Illustrations, "js. 6d., a New Edition 
 (uniform with "The Englishman's House") of 
 
 ^ Handbook of Architectural Styles. 
 
 Translated from the German of A. RosENGARTEN by W. 
 Collett-Sandars. With 639 Illustrations. 
 
 Crown 8vo, Coloured Frontispiece and Illustrations, cloth g^t, 7^. f>d. 
 
 A History of Advertising, 
 
 From the Earliest Times. Illustrated by Anecdotes, Curious 
 Specimens, and Biographical Notes of Successful Advertisers. 
 By Henry Sampson. 
 
 " We have here a book to be thankful for. Among the many interesting illustra- 
 tions is a photographed copy of the Titnes* for fanuary istf xjBiy whtch may be 
 easily read by means of a magnifying glass. IVe recommend the present volume, 
 which takes us through antiquity, the Middle Ages, and the present time, illustrat- 
 ing all in turn by advertisements — serious, comiCf roguish, or downright rascally. 
 The chapter on ' swindles and hoaxes ' is full of entertainment ; but of that the 
 volume itself is full from the first page to the last" — ^ATHBN.euM. 
 
 Crown 8vo, with Portrait and Facsimile, cloth extra, 'js. 6d. 
 
 Art emus Ward's Works: 
 
 The Works of Charles Farrer Browne, better known as 
 Artemus Ward. With Portrait, facsimile of Handwriting, &c. 
 " The author comiines the powers of Thackeray with those of Albert Smith. 
 
 The salt is rubbed in with a native hand— one which has the gift of tickling,** — 
 
 Satubsav Rbview. 
 
 Small 4to, green and gold,' 6s. 6d, ; gilt edges, 'js. 6d, 
 
 As Pretty as Seven, 
 
 and other Popular German Stories. Collected by Ludwig 
 Bechstein. With Additional Tales by the Brothers Grimm, 
 and 100 Illustrations by RiCHTER. 
 " These tales are i>ure and healthful; they will shed over childhood a rosy 
 
 lightt and streie the path with stars andfiowers, tJie remembrance qf which ivUi 
 
 last through li/e,''—SsSFJi!Cx. 
 
CHATTO &> WINDUS, PICCADILLY. 3 
 
 Crown 8vo, doth extra, "js. 6d. 
 
 A Handbook of London Bankers ; 
 
 With some Account of their Predecessors, the Early Goldsmiths ; 
 together with Lists of Bankers, from the Earliest London Direc- 
 tory, printed in 1677, to tl^^t of ^^^ London Post-Office Directory 
 of 1S76. By F. G. Hilton Price. 
 
 '' An interesting and unpretending little work^ which may ^ove a useful con' 
 tri^utiontowa-rds the history of a difficult subject. . . . Mr. Price* s anecdotes 
 are entertaining. .... There is something /ascinatingy almost romantic, 
 in the details given us o/Child's Bank. . . . Ttiere isagreat deal of amusing 
 reading and some valuable information in this book." — Saturday Review. - 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, gx. 
 
 Bardsley's Our English Surnames: 
 
 Their Sources and Signiiications. By Charles Wareing 
 Bardsley, M.A. Second Edition, revised throughout, con- 
 siderably enlarged, and partially rewritten. 
 " Mr. Bardsley has faithfully consulted the original mediaval documents and 
 vjorks from which the origin and development of surnames can aloru be satisfacr 
 iorily traced. He has furnished a valuable contribution to the literature of sur- 
 names, and we hope to hear -more of him in tJds field." — Times., 
 
 Demy 8vo, illustrated, is. each. 
 
 Henry Blackburn 's Art Handbooks : 
 
 Academy Notes for iSyj. 
 
 With 143 Illustrations of the Principal Pictures at Bur- 
 lington House : more than One Hundred being Facsimiles of 
 Sketches drawn by the Artists. 
 ** Academy Notes for 1875 and 1876 may also te had, price 
 One Shilling each. 
 
 ** We at once take an ofiportuniiy of offering our thanks, as well as those 
 of all visitors to the Exhibition, to Mr. Blackburn for his very carefully 
 execitied review of the Academy pictures, illustrated by so^ne loo woodcut 
 Tnemoranda oftJie principal pictures, almost half if them from thepencils of 
 the painters themselves. A cheaper, prettier, or more convenient souvenir 
 of the Exhibition it would be difficult to conceive and unreasonable to 
 expect,*' — ^TiMES. 
 
 Pictorial Notes in the National Gallery. 
 
 The British School. With upwards of 100 Illustrations 
 of the principal Pictures at Trafalgar Square, and Plans 
 of the Galleries ; forming a complete Catalogue of the British 
 Section. 
 
 The Old Masters at Trafalgar Square. 
 
 With numerous Illustrations. \In the fress. 
 
 Pictures "at South Kensington. 
 
 With 80 Illustrations of the Raphael Cartoons, the Sheep- 
 shanks Collection, &c. 
 
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY 
 
 Demy 8vo, cloth extra, with Illustrations, xS^. 
 
 Baker^s Clouds in the East: , 
 
 Travels and Adventures on the Perso-Turkoman Frontier. By 
 
 Valentine Baker. With Maps and Illustrations, coloured 
 
 and plain, from Original Sketches. Second Edition, revised and 
 
 corrected. 
 
 '' A mem who not only thinks for himself ^ hut who has risked his life in. order to 
 
 gain information. . . , , A most graphic and lively narrative qf travels and 
 
 adventures which have nothing of the commonplace about them." — Leeds 
 
 Mercusy. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, gilt, with Illustrations, 7j. 6d, 
 
 Boccaccio's Decameron ; 
 
 or. Ten Days' Entertainment Translated into English, with an 
 Introduction by Thomas Wright, Esq., M.A.,T.S.A. With 
 Portrait, and Stothard's beautiful Copperplates. 
 
 Price One Shilling Monthlyj with Four Illustrations. 
 
 Belgravia Magazine. 
 
 ^HAT the pui^ose with which *^ BELGRAVIA" was originated has been 
 ■^ fuiailedt is shown by the popularity that has aitefided it since its Jirst 
 appearance. Aiming^ as may be inferred from its name^ at supplying the most 
 rejined and cultivated section qf London society with intellectual pabulum suited 
 to its requirements, it sprang at once into public favour, and has since remained 
 one of the most extensively read and widely circulated of periodicals. In passing 
 into new hands it has experienced tto structural change or modification. In- 
 creased energy and increased capital have been employed in elevating it to the 
 highest standard of excellence, b^t all the features that had ivon public apprecia- 
 tion have been retained^ and the Magazine still seeks its principal support in the 
 homes of Belgravia. As the means through which the writer most readily reaches 
 the heart qf the general Public, and in cotisequence as the most important of aids 
 in the establishment qf?norals and theforTnation of character, fiction still remains 
 a principal feature in the Magazine. Two serial stories acc<^dingly run through 
 its pages ; supplemented by short stories, novelettes, and narrative or dramatic 
 sketches: whilst essays, social, biographical, and humorous; scientific discoveries 
 brought to the level qf popular comprehension, and treated with a light touch ; 
 poetry, of the highest character; ajid records of adventure and travel, fortn the 
 remaintn^ Portion of the contents. Especial care is now bestowed upon the 
 illustrations, of 'which no fewer than four appear in each nuntber. Beyond the 
 design of illustrating the article they accompany, these aim. at maintaining a 
 position as works of art, both as regards drawing and engraving. In slwrt, 
 whatever claims the Magazine before possessed to favour have now been enhanced, 
 and the Publishers can but leave tlie result to a public that has seldom failed to 
 appreciate all earnest, persistent, and well-directed efforts for its amusement and 
 hiiufit. 
 
 V The THIRTY-TBIRD Volume of BELGRAVIA [.which in- 
 cludes the Holiday Number), elegantly bound in crimson cloth, full 
 gilt side and backy gilt edges ^ price ys, 6d.f is now ready, — Handsome 
 Cases for binding the volume can be had at 2s. each. 
 
 Third Edition, crown 8vo, cloth extra, gilt, 6s, 
 
 Boudoir Ballads : 
 
 Vers de Societe. By J. Ashby-Sterry, 
 
CHATTO &> WINDUS, PICCADILLY. 
 
 Imperial 4to, doth extra, gilt and gilt edges, price 2\s. per volume. 
 
 Beautiful Pictures by British Artists : 
 
 A Gathering of Favourites from our Picture Galleries. In 2 Series, 
 The First Series including Examples by Wilkie, Con- 
 stable, Turner, Mulready, Landseer, Maclise, E. M. 
 Ward, Frith, Sir John Gilbert, Leslie, Ansdell, Marcus 
 Stone, Sir Noel Paton, Faed, Eyre Crowe, Gavin O'Neil, 
 and Madox Brown. 
 
 The Second Series containing Pictures by Armytage, Faed, 
 GooDALL, Hemsley, Horsley, MARKS, NiCHOLLS, Sir Noel 
 Paton, Pickersgill, G. Smith, Marcus Stone, Solomon, 
 Straight, E. M. Ward, and Warren. 
 • All engraved on Steel in the highest style of Art Edited, with 
 Notices of the Artists, by Sydney Armytage, M.A. 
 
 " This hook is well got up, and good engravings hy jfeens, Lumi Stocks , and 
 others, Jtring back to us pictures qf RoyoU Academy Exhibitions of past years" 
 
 — ^TlMES. 
 
 Crown 8vo, with Photographic Portrait, cloth extra, gj. 
 
 Btanckard's (LamanJ Poems. 
 
 Now first Collected. Edited, with a Life of the Author (includ- 
 ing numerous hitherto unpublished Letters from- Lord Lytton, 
 Lamb, Dickens, Robert Browning, and others), by Blan- 
 chard Jerrold. 
 
 "His hwnorous verse is much of it admirable — sparkling with genuine 
 esprit^ aTid as polislied and pointed as Praed^s,*' — Scotsman. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, "js. 6d. 
 
 Bret Harte 's Select Works, 
 
 in Prose and Poetry. With Introductory Essay by J. M. Bel- 
 LEW, Portrait of the Author, and 50 Jllustrations. 
 "Not ihany months before my friend's death, he had sent me two sketches of 
 a young Ainerican writer (Bret Harte), far away in California (* Th£ Out" 
 casts of Poker Flat,* and another), in which he had found such subtle strokes 
 of character as he had not anywhere else in late years discovered ; the manner 
 resembling himself, but the matter fresh to a decree that had surprised him^ ; 
 the painting in all respects masterly, and the wild rude thing painted a quite 
 viotuierful reality. I nave rarely known him more honestly moved." — Forstbr's 
 Life of Dickens 
 
 Crown 8vo, .cloth extra, gilt, ']s. 6d. 
 
 Brand's Observations on Popular Anti- 
 
 quitits, chiefly Illustrating the Origin of our Vulgar Customs, 
 Ceremonies, and Superstitions. With the Additions of Sir 
 Henry Ellis. An entirely New and Revised Edition, with fine 
 full-page Illustrations. 
 
6 BOOKS PUBLISHED BY 
 
 Small crown 8vo, cloth extra, gilt, with fuU-page Portraits, 4J. dd. 
 
 Brewster's (Sir David) Martyrs of 
 
 Science. 
 Small crown 8vo, cloth extra, gilt, with Astronomical Plates, 4J. &/. 
 
 Brewster's (Sir David) More Worlds 
 
 than One, the Creed of the Philosopher and the Hope of the 
 Christian. 
 
 Small crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6j. 
 
 Brillat-Savarin 's Gastronomy as a Fine 
 
 ■ Art; or, The Science of Good Living. A Translation of the 
 " Physiologic du Gofit " of Bmllat-Savahin, with an Intro- 
 duction and Explanatory Notes by R. E. Anderson, M.A. 
 '* We have read it with rare enjoytKent, j'-ust as vie have delightedly read and 
 re-read qvaint old Izaak. ^ Mr, Anderson has done his work of tratislation 
 daintily f wiih true appreciation of the points in his original, and altogether, 
 though late, we cannot but believe that this book will be wetcofned and much read 
 hy »w«y."— Nonconformist. 
 
 Demy 8vo, profusely Illustrated in Colours, price 3Qr. 
 
 The British Flora Medica : 
 
 A History of the Medicinal Plants of Great Britain. Illustrated 
 by a Figure of each Plant, COLOURED BY HAND. By Benjamin H. 
 Barton, F.L.S., and Thomas Castle, M.D., F.R.S. A New 
 Edition, revised, condensed, and partly re-written, by John R. 
 Jackson, A.L.S., Curator of the Museums of Economic Botany, 
 Royal Gardens, Kew. 
 
 The.Stothard Bunyan.— Crown 8vo, cloth extra, gilt, ']s, bd. 
 
 Bunyan 's Pilgrim's Progress. 
 
 Edited by Rev. T. Scott. With 17 beautiful Steel Plates by 
 Stothard, engraved by Goodall ; and numerous Woodcuts. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, gilt, with Illustrations, Is. 6d. 
 
 Byron 's Letters and Journals. 
 
 With Notices of his Life. By Thomas Moore. A Reprint of 
 
 the Original Edition, newly revised. Complete in One thick Volume, 
 
 vrith Twelve full-page Plates. 
 
 " We have read this look with the greatest pleasure. Considered merely as a 
 
 composition, it deserves to be classed among the best specimxns of English, prose 
 
 which our age has produced. . . . The style is agreeable, clear, and manly, 
 
 and when it rises into eloquence, rises without effort or osientatien. It would 
 
 be difficult to name a book which exhibits mm-e kindness, /aimese, and modesty." 
 
 — Macaulay, in the Edinbusgh Review.] 
 
CHATTO &• WINDVS, PICCADILLY. 
 
 Demy 4to, cloth extra, gilt edges, j,\s. 6d. 
 
 Canava 's Works in Sculpture and Model- 
 ling. 150 Plates, exquisitely engraved in Outline by Moses, and 
 printed on an India tint. With Descriptions by the Countess 
 Albrizzi, a Biographical Memoir by Cicognara, and Por-- 
 trait by Worthington. 
 " Tht fertility of this master's resources is amazing, and the manital lalour 
 
 expendedonhismorks would have worn out many an ordinary workman The 
 
 outline engravings are finely executed. The descriptive notes are discriminating, 
 
 and in the mam exact." — Spectator. ■ 
 
 Two Vols, imperial 8vo, cloth extra, gilt, the Plates beautiiiiUy 
 printed in Colours, ;^3 y. 
 
 Catlin's Illustrations of the Manners, 
 
 Customs, and Condition of the Nmih American Indians : the re- 
 sult of Eight Years of Travel and Adventure among tie Wildest 
 and most Remarkable Tribes now existing. Containing 360 
 Coloured Engravings from the Author's original Paintings. 
 
 Small 4to, cloth gilt, with Coloured Illustrations, loj. (d. 
 
 Chaucer for Children : 
 
 A Golden Key. By Mrs. H. R. Haweis. With Eight Coloured 
 
 Pictures and numerous Woodcuts by the Author. 
 " Xt must not only take a high place among the Christmas and New Year hooks 
 of this season, but is also of jtermanent value as an introduction to the study of 
 Chaucer, -whose works, in selections of some kind or other, are now text-hooks in 
 every school that aspires to give sound instruction in English." — ^Academy. 
 
 Demy 8vo, cloth extra, with Coloured Illustrations and Maps, 24?. 
 
 Cope's History of the Rifle Brigade 
 
 (The Prince Consort's Own), formerly the 95th. By Sir William 
 H. Cope, formerly Lieutenant, Rifle Brigade. 
 
 ** This latest contrihution to the history of tJu British army is a work of the 
 most varied information regarding the distinguished regiment whose life H nar. 
 rates, and atso of facts interesting to tJte student in military affairs . . , 
 Great credit is mte to Sir W, Cope for the patience and labour, extending aver 
 many years, which he has given to the work. . . , In many cases well-exe- 
 cuted_plans of actions are given." — Morning Post. 
 
 " ^e7i a bare record of a corps which has so often been under fire, and has 
 home a part in important engagements all over the world, could not prove 
 otherwise titan full of matter acceptable to tJie jnilitary reader." — ^Athen^bum. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, Two very thick Volumes, ^s. dd. each. 
 
 Cruikshank's Comic Almanack. 
 
 Complete in Two Series : The First from 1835 to 1843 ; the 
 .Second from 1844 to 1853. A Gathering of the Best Humour 
 of Thackeray, Hood, Mayhew, Albert Smith, A' Beck- 
 ett, Robert Brough, &c. With 2000 Woodcuts and Steel 
 Engravings by Cruikshakk, Hine, Landells, &c 
 
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, gilt, 'Js. 6d, 
 
 Co/man's Humorous Works: 
 
 "Broad Grins," "My Nightgown and Slippers," and other 
 Humorous Works, Prose and Poetical, of George Colman. 
 With Life by G. B. Buckstone, and Frontispiece by Hogarth. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, gilt, with Portraits, yj. ()d. 
 
 Creasy' s Memoirs of Eminent Etonians, 
 
 with Notices of the Early History of Eton College. By Sir 
 
 Edward Creasy, Author of "The Fifteen Decisive Battles of 
 
 the World." A New Edition, brought down to the Present 
 
 Time, with 13 Illustrations. 
 
 ** A new ediiion of ' Creasy s Etojiians* will he welcome* The hook was a 
 
 favourite a quarter of a century ag^o, and it has -maintained its reputation. The 
 
 value of this new edition is enhanced by the fact that Sir Edward Creasy has 
 
 added 10 it several memoirs of Etonians who have died since the first edition 
 
 appeared. The work is eminently interesting. **• — Scotsmak. 
 
 To be Completed in Twenty-four Parts, quarto, at Sf. each, profusely 
 illustrated by Coloured and Plain Plates and Wood Engravings, 
 
 Cyclopczdia of Costume ; 
 
 or, A Dictionary of Dress — Regal, Ecclesiastical, Civil, and Mili- 
 tary — from the Earliest Period in England to the reign of George 
 the Third. Including Notices of Contemporaneous Fashions on 
 the Continent, and preceded by a General History of the Costumes 
 of the Principal Countries of Europe. By J. R. PlanchS, 
 Somerset Herald. — A Prospectus viriU be sent upon application. 
 Part XVIII. just ready. 
 **A most readable and interesting work — and it can scarcely be consulted in 
 vain, whether the reader is in search for information as to military, court, 
 ecclesiastical, legal, or professional costume. , , . All the chromo^lithographs, 
 and most of ilte woodcut ilhtsirations — the latter amounting to several thousands 
 — are very elaborate^ executed ; and the work forms a livre de luxe which renders 
 it equally suited to the library and the ladies^ drawing-room.^' — Times. 
 
 *,* Part XIV. contains the Completion of the DICTIONAR Y, which, 
 as Vol. I. of the Book, forms a Complete Work in itself. This volume 
 may now be had, handsomely hound in half red morocco, gilt top, price 
 £3 ly. 6d. Cases for binding the volume may also be had, price ^s. each. 
 The remaining Parts will be occupied by the GENERAL HISTOR Y 
 OF THE COSTUMES OF EUROPE, arranged Chronologually. 
 
 Demy 8vo, half-bound morocco, 2ij. 
 
 Dzhdin's Bibliomania ; 
 
 or, Book-Madness : A Bibliographical Romance. With numerous 
 Illustrations. A New Edition, with a Supplement, including a 
 Key to the Assumed Characters in the Drama. 
 
CHATTO &> WIND US, PICCADILLY. 9 
 
 Parts I. to XII. now ready, 2ij. each. 
 
 Cussans' History of Hertfordshire. • 
 
 By John E. Cussans. Illustrated with fiill-page Plates on Copper 
 and Stone, and a profusion of small Woodcuts. 
 " Mr. Cussans has. jrcvt sources noi accessible to CZutteriuck, made most 
 valuable additions to the manorial history of the county frotn the earliest period 
 downwards^ cleared up many doubtful points^ and given original details con- 
 ceming various subjects untouched or imperfectly treated By thai •writer. The 
 pedigrees seem to have heen.constructedwiih great care^ and are a valuable addition 
 to the genealogical history of the county. Mr, Cussans appears to have done 
 his work conscientiously! and to have spared neither time , iabourf nor expense to 
 render his volumes worthy qf ranking in the highest class of County Histories,^* 
 — Academy. 
 
 Two Vols. 8vo, cloth extra, y>s. 
 
 Dixon's White Conquest: 
 
 America in 1875. ^7 W. Hepworth Dixon. 
 
 " The best ivritten, inost insiructivet and most entertaining book that Mr, 
 Dixon has published since ^New America.*" — Athen.eum. 
 
 Skcond Edition, demy Svo, cloth gilt, with Illustrations, \%s. 
 
 Dunraven's The Great Divide: 
 
 A Narrative of Travels in the Upper Yellowstone in the Summer 
 ofi874. Bythe EARLof Dunraven. With Maps and numerous 
 striking full-page Illustrations by Valentine W. Bromley. 
 
 " There has not for a long time appeared a better hook of travel than Lord 
 Dunraven* s ' The Great Divide.' , . . The book is full of clever observation^ 
 and both narrative and illustrations are thoroughly good.** — Athen^um. 
 
 Demy Svo, cloth extra, with Illustrations, 24J. 
 
 Dodge's (Colonel) The Hunting Grounds 
 
 of the Great West : A Description of the Plains, Game, and 
 Indians of the Great North American Desert. By Richard 
 Irving Dodge, Lieutenant-Colonel of the United States Army. 
 With an Introduction by William BlACKMORE; Map, and 
 numerous Illustrations drawn by Ernest Griset. 
 •* This tnagnificent volume is ojie of the most able and most interesting works 
 hich has ever proceeded from an Atnerican pen^ while its freshness is equal to 
 
 that of any similar book. Colonel Dodge has chosen a subject of which he is 
 Tnaster^ and treated it with a fulness that leaves nothing more to be desired, and 
 in a style which is charming equally for its picturesqueness and its purity." 
 — Nonconformist. 
 
 Crown Svo, cloth extra, gilt, with Illustrations, 6j. 
 
 Emanuel On Diamonds and Precious 
 
 Stenes : their History, Value, and Properties ; with Simple Tests for 
 ascertaining their Reality. By Harry Emanuel, r.R.G.S. 
 With numerous Illustrations, Tinted and Plain. 
 
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, with Illustrations, 7^. id. 
 
 The Englishman's House : 
 
 A Practical Guide to all interested in Selecting or Building a 
 House, with full Estimates of Cost, Quantities, &c. By C. J. 
 Richardson. Third Edition. With nearly 600 Illustrations. 
 
 •«* This hook is intended to supply a long'/elt want^ viz.j aplainy non-technical 
 account of every style of house^ with ihs cost and manner of bieilaing ; it gives 
 every variety t/rom a worhman^s cottage to a nobleman's palace,- 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth boards, 6^. per Volume ; a few Large Paper 
 copies (only 50 printed), at 12s. per VoL 
 
 Early English Poets. 
 
 Edited, with Introductions and Annotations, by Rev. A. B. Grosart. 
 
 "Mr. Grosart has spent the most laborious and the most enthusiastic care on 
 the perfect restoration and preservation of the text; and it is very unlikely thai 
 any other edition of the.poet can ever he called for. . . From Mr. Grosart ine 
 always expect and always receive the Jinal results of most patient and competent 
 schiitarship.''—%'X.f.'iia.-s^^. 
 
 1. Fletcher's (Giles, B.D.) 
 
 Complete Poems: Christ's Victorie 
 in Heaven, Christ's Victorie on 
 Earth, Christ's Triumph over 
 Death, and Minor Poems. 
 With Memorial-Introduction and 
 Notes. One Vol. 
 
 2. Davies\ (Sir John) 
 
 Complete Poetical Works, in- 
 eluding Psalms I. to L. in Verse, 
 and other hitherto Unpublished 
 MSS., for the first ' time Col- 
 lected and Edited. With Me- 
 morial-Introduction and Notes. 
 Two Vols. 
 
 3. Herrick's (Robert )Hes- 
 
 fsrides. Noble Numbers, and 
 
 Complete Collected Poems. With 
 Memorial-Introduction and Notes, 
 Steel Portrait, Index of First 
 Lines, and Glossarial Index, &c. 
 Three Vols. 
 
 4. Sidney's (Sir Philip) 
 
 Complete Poetical Works, in- 
 cluding all those in " Arcadia." 
 With Portrait, Memorial-Intro- 
 duction. Essay on the Poetry of 
 Sidney, and Notes. Three Vols. 
 
 5. Donne's (Dr. John) 
 
 Complete Poetical Works, in- 
 cluding the Satires and various 
 from MSS. With Memorial-In- 
 troduction and Notes. 
 
 \In the press. 
 
 **• Other volumes are in active preparation. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, with Illustrations, bs. 
 
 FairhoWs Tobacco: 
 
 Its History and Associations ; with an Account of the Plant and 
 its Manufacture, and its Modes of Use in all Ages and Countries. 
 By F. W. Fairholt, F.S.A. A New Edition, with Coloured 
 Frontispiece and upwards of 100 Illustrations by the Author. 
 " A very pleasant and instructive history of tobacco and its associations, which 
 
 we cordially recommend alike to the votaries and to the enemies of the much. 
 
 maligned but certainly not neglected weed, . . . Full qf interest and in- 
 
 formation."— DiiXLY News. 
 
CHA7T0 ,6' WINDUS, PICCADILLY. ii 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, with Illustrations, 4J. td. 
 
 Faraday 's Chemical History of a Candle. 
 
 Lectures delivered to a Juvenile Audience. A New Edition. 
 Edited by W. Crookes, F.C.S. . With numerous Illustrations. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, with Illustrations, 4J. dd. 
 
 Faraday's Various Forces of Nature. 
 
 A New Edition. Edited by W. Crookes, F.CS. With numerous 
 Illustrations. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, with Illustrations, 7^. 6rf. 
 
 Finger-Ring Lore: 
 
 Historical, Legendary, and Anecdotal. — Earliest Notices; Supersti- 
 tions ; Ring Investiture, Secular and Ecclesiastical ; Betrothal and 
 Wedding Rings ; Ring- tokens ; Memorial and Mortuary Rings ; 
 Posy-Rings; Customs and Incidents in Connection with Rings; 
 Remarkable Rings, &c By William Jones, F.S. A. With Hun- 
 dreds of Illustrations of Curious Rings of aU Ages and Countries. 
 "Enters fuUy into the whale subject ^ and gives an amount of information 
 and general reading in reference thereto "which is of very high interest. The 
 hook is not only a sort of history of finger-rings ^ but is a collection of anecdotes 
 in. connection with them. . . . The volume is admirably illustrated, and 
 altogether affords an amount of amusement and information which is not others 
 wise easily accessible." — Scotsmam. 
 
 " One of those gossiping books which are as full of amusement as of instruC' 
 Hon" — ^Athen^um. 
 
 The Ruskin Grimm. — Square crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s. 6d.; 
 gilt edges, "Js. 6d, 
 
 German Popular Stories. 
 
 Collected by the Brothers Grimm, and Translated by Edgar 
 Taylor. Edited, with an Introduction, by John Ruskin. 
 With 22 Illustrations after the inimitable designs of George 
 Cruikshank. Both Series Complete. 
 
 " The illustrations of this volume , . . , are of quite sterling and admiraile 
 art, of a class precisely parallel in elevation to the character of the tales which 
 they illustrate ; aTid the origincU etchings, as I have before said m the Appendix to 
 my * Mlements of Drawing,' "were unrivalled in masterfulness of touch since Rem- 
 brandt [in sofne qualities of delineation, unrivalled even by hitn). . . .Totnake 
 sotnewhat enlarged copies of them, looking at them through a magnifying glass, 
 and never putting two lines where Cruikshank has put only one, would be an exer- 
 cise in decision and severe drafwing whichwould leave afterwards little to be learnt 
 in schools." — Extract from Introduction by John Ruskin. 
 
 One VoL crown 8vo, cloth extra, 9J. 
 
 Gilbert 's (W. SJ Original Plays : 
 
 "A Wicked World," "Charity," "The Palace of Truth," 
 " Pygmalion," "Trial by Jury," &c. 
 ■' /lis workmanship is in its way perfect ; it is very sound, very even^ ver 
 well sustained, and excellently balanced throughout."— Oesurvbr, 
 
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY 
 
 One Shilling Monthly, Illustrated by Arthur Hopkins. 
 
 The Gentleman's Magazine. 
 
 Edited by Sylvanus Urban, Gentleman. 
 TN seeking to restore the "GENTLEMAN'S MAGAZINE" to tlu position. 
 ■* it formerly held, ike Publishers do not lose sight of the changed conditions 
 •under which it now appears. While -maintaining an historical continuity which 
 dates hack to the reign of George the SecoTtd^ there will be no attempt to burden 
 the present with the weight of a distant past, or to aditere slavishly to tractions 
 the application of which is vnsuited to the altered conditions of society at the 
 Present time. It is sought to render the Magazine to the gentleman^ of to-day 
 what in earlier times it priced to the gentleman of a past generation, JVIpw 
 features will be introduced to take the place of those which disappear; in the 
 most important respects^ however^ the connecting links between the present and 
 the past will be closest. Biography and History ^ which have always forfiied a 
 conspicuous portion of the contents^ will retain the ^rovtiTience assigned thentf 
 and will be treated with the added breadth that springs from increased familv- 
 arity with authorities and more exact appreciation of the province of the 
 Biop'apher and the Historian, SciencOt which confers upon the age special 
 eminence, will Iiave its latest conclusions and forecasts presented in a manner 
 which shall bring them within the grasp of the general reader. The philo- 
 sophical aspect of Politics, the vtatters which affect Imperial interests, will^ be 
 separated from the rivalries of party, and ivill receive a due share of attention. 
 Archeology (under which com^ehensive head tnay be included Genealogy ^ To- 
 pography, and other similar mattersj^ Natural History, Sport and Adventure^ 
 Poetry, Belles Lettres, Art in all its manifestations, will constitute a portion 
 qf the contents; and Essays upon social subjects will^ as heretofore, be inter- 
 spersed. Under the head^ of Table Talk matters of current interest will be 
 discussed, and facts of historic value -will be preserved. A Work qf Fiction by 
 some novelist of highest position will run through the pages of the Magazine, 
 and will be illustrated by artists of known excellence, With a full sense o^ 
 what is involved in their promise, and with a firm resolution to abide by their 
 pledges, the Publishers undertake to spare no exertion that is necessary to secure 
 the highest class of cofitributions, to place the Magazine in the first rank of 
 serials, and to fit it to take its place on the table and on the shelves of all classes 
 of cultivated Englishmen. 
 
 *#* Now ready y the Volume for January to June, 1877, clotk extra, 
 price 8j. 6^. ; and Case s for bindings price 2s. each' ' 
 
 Demy 4to, cloth extra, with Illustrations, 3lJ. (id, 
 
 Gillray the Caricaturist : 
 
 The Story of his Life and Times, with Anecdotal Descriptions of 
 his Engravings. Edited by Thomas Wright, Esq., M. A., F. S. A, 
 With 83 full-page Plates, and numerous Wood Engravings. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, with a Map, 3J. td. 
 
 Gold ; 
 
 or, Legal Regulations for the Standard of Gold and Silver 
 Ware in the different Countries of the World. Translated from 
 the German of Studnitz by Mrs, Brewer, and Edited, with 
 additions, by Edwin W. Streeter. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth gilt and gilt edges, 1$, 6d. 
 
 The Golden Treasury of Thought : 
 
 An ENCYCLOPiEDiA OF QUOTATIONS from Writers of all Times 
 and Countries. Selected and Edited by Theodore Taylor. 
 
CHAT70 (St* WINDUS, PICCADILLY. 
 
 13 
 
 Square l6mo (Tauchnitz size), cloth extra, Zs. per volume. 
 
 The Golden Library: 
 
 Bayard Taylor's Diver- 
 
 sions of the Echo Club. 
 
 The Book of Clerical A nec- 
 
 doies, 
 
 Byron's Don Juan. 
 Carlyle (Thomas) on the 
 
 Choice of Books. With a Me- 
 moir. IT. 6i2. 
 
 Emerson's Letters and 
 
 Social Aims. 
 
 Godwin' s( William )Lives 
 
 of the Necromancers, 
 
 Holmes's Autocrat of the 
 
 Breakfast Table. With an In- 
 troduction by G. A. Sala. 
 
 Holmes's Professor at the 
 
 Breakfast Table. 
 
 Hood's Whims and Oddi- 
 ties. Complete. With all the 
 original Illustrations. 
 
 Irving' s ( Washington) 
 
 Tales of a Traveller. 
 
 Irving' s ( Washington) 
 
 Tales of the Alhambra. 
 
 Jesse's (Edward) Scenes 
 
 and Occupations of Country Life. 
 
 Lamb's Essays of Elia. 
 Both Series Complete in One Vol. 
 
 Leigh Hunt's Essays : A 
 
 Tale for a Chimney Corner, and 
 other Pieces. With Portrait, and 
 Introduction by Edmund Ollier 
 
 Mallory's (Sir Thomas) 
 
 Mart d' Arthur ! The Stories of 
 King Arthur and of the Knights 
 of the Round Table. Edited by 
 B. MONTGOMERIE RankINQ, 
 
 Pascal's Provincial Let- 
 ters. A New Translation, with 
 Historical Introduction and 
 Notes, by T. M'Crie, D.D., 
 LL.D. 
 
 Pope's Complete Poetical 
 
 Works. 
 
 Rochefoucauld's Maxims 
 
 and Moral Selections. With 
 Notes, and an Introductory 
 Essay by Sainte-Beuve. 
 
 St. Pierre's Paul and 
 
 Virginia, and the Indian Cot- 
 tage. Edited, with Life, by the 
 Rev. E. Clarke. 
 
 Shelley 's Early Poems 
 
 and Queen Mab, with Essay by 
 Leigh Hunt. 
 
 Shelley's Later Poems : 
 
 Laon and Cythna, &c. 
 
 Shelley's Posthumous 
 
 Poems, the Shelley Papers, &c. 
 
 Shelley's Prose Works, 
 
 including A Refutation of Deism, 
 Zastrozzi, St. Irvyne, &c. 
 
 White's Natural History 
 
 efSelborne. Edited, with addi- 
 tions, by I'HOMAS Browm, 
 F.L.S. 
 
 ' A series of excellently printed and care/ully annotated volumes, handy in sizet 
 and altogether attractive.^ — Booksbller. 
 
 Small 8vo, cloth gilt, 6a 
 
 Gosse's King Erik : 
 
 A Tragedy. ' By Edmund W. Gosse. Vignette by W. B. Scott. 
 
 " We have seldom seen so marked an advance in a second hook beyond a first 
 Its merits are solid and of a very high crt^r."— Academy, 
 
14 BOOKS PUBLISHED BY 
 
 Small 8vo, cloth gilt, 5^ . 
 
 Gosse On Viol and Flute. 
 
 Second Edition. With a Vignette by W. B. ScoTT. 
 
 Half-bound, paper boards, 2ij.; or elegantly half-bound crimson 
 morocco, gilt, 25^. 
 
 The Graphic Portfolio. 
 
 Fifty Engravings from " The Graphic," most carefully printed on 
 the finest plate paper (18 in. by 15 in.) from the Original Engravings. 
 The Drawings are by S. L. Fildes, Helen Paterson, Hubert 
 Herkomer, Sydney Hall, E. J. Gregory, G. D. Leslie, 
 W. Small, G. T>\s Maurier, Sir John Gilbert, G. J. Pin- 
 well, Charles Green, G. Durand, M. E. Edwards, A. B. 
 Houghton, H. S. Marks, F. W. Lawson, H. Weigall, 
 and others. 
 
 "Contains some of the choicest specimens, both ofdraudng and vtood-engraving. 
 Admirable in details and expression^ and engraved with rare delicacy." — Daily 
 News. 
 
 Demy 8vo, cloth extra, with Illustrations, 2ij. 
 
 Greeks and Romans (The Life of the), 
 
 Described from Antique Monuments. By Ernst Guhl and W. 
 KoNER. Translated from the Third German Edition, and Edited 
 by Dr. F. Hueffee. With 545 Illustrations. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, gilt, with Illustrations, Is. 6d. 
 
 Greenwood's Low-Life Deeps: 
 
 An Account of the Strange Fish to be found there ; including 
 "The Man and Dog Fight," with much additional and con- 
 firmatory evidence; "With a Tally-Man," "A Fallen Star," 
 "The Betting Barber," "A Coal Marriage," &c. By James 
 Greenwood. With Illustrations in tint by Alfred Concanen. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, gilt, with Illustrations, 7^. &d. 
 
 Greenwood's Wilds of London: 
 
 Descriptive Sketches, from Personal Observations and Experience, 
 of Remarkable Scenes, People, and Places in London. By James 
 Greenwood. With 12 Tinted Illustrations by Alfred Concanen. 
 
 "Mr. James Greenwood presents himself once more in the character of ' one 
 whose delight it is to do his humble endeavour towards exposing a?id extirpating 
 social abuses and those hole-cmd-corner evils which afflict society* " — Saturday 
 Rbvisw. 
 
■ CHATTO &> WINDUS, PICCADILLY. 15 
 
 Ci'own 8vo, cloth extra, gilt, with Illustrations, 4^. dd. 
 
 Guyot 's Earth and Man ; 
 
 or, Physical Geography in its Relation to the History of Mankind. 
 With Additions by Professors Agassiz, Pierce, and Gray, iz 
 Maps and Engravings on Steel, some Coloured, and a copious Index. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6j, 
 
 Hake 's New Symbols : 
 
 Poems. By Thomas Gordon Hake. 
 
 " The entire hook ireathes a pure and ennobling infiuence, shows welcome 
 originality of idea and illustration, and yields the highest proof of imaginative 
 faculty and mature power of expression.*' — ^AtheHvBUM. 
 
 Medium 8vo, cloth extra, gilt, with Illustrations, "js. 6d. 
 
 Hall's (Mrs. S. C.J Sketches of Irish 
 
 Character. With numerous Illustrations on Steel and Wood by 
 Daniel Maclise, Sir John Gilbert, W. Harvey, and G. 
 Cruikshank. 
 
 " The Irish Sketches of this lady resemble Miss Mitford*s beautiful English 
 Sketches in ' Our Village^ hut thiy are far more vigorous and picturesque and 
 5r^A^."— Blackwood's Magazins. 
 
 Three Vols, royal 4to, cloth boards, £fi 6s. 
 
 Historical Portraits ; 
 
 Upwards of 430 Engravings of Rare Prints. Comprising the 
 ■ Collections of Rodd, Richardson, Caulfield, &c. With 
 Descriptive Text to every Plate, giving a brief outline of the most 
 important Historical and Biographical Facts and Dates connected 
 with each Portrait, and references to original Authorities. 
 
 Two Vols. 8vo, cloth extra, with Illustrations, 36J. 
 
 Hay don's Correspondence & T able-Talk. 
 
 With a Memoir by his Son, Frederic Wordsworth Haydon. 
 Comprising a large number of hitherto Unpublished Letters from 
 Keats, Wilkie, Southey, Wordsworth, Kirkup, Leigh 
 Hunt, Landseer, Horace Smith, Sir G. Beaumont, Goethe, 
 Mrs. Siddons, Sir Walter Scott, Talfourd, Jeffreic, Miss 
 MiTFORD, Macready, Mrs. Browning, Lockhart, Hallam, 
 and others. With 23 Illustrations, including Facsimiles of many 
 interesting Sketches, Portraits of Haydon by Keats ?:id Wilkje, 
 and Haydon's Portraits of Wilkie, Keats, and Marla Foote. 
 
 " Tliere can, we think, be no question of its interest in a purely hiogrdphical 
 ense, or of its literary merit. The letters and table-talk form a most valuable 
 oniribution to the social and artistic history of the time," — ^Pall Mall Gazette 
 
l6 BOOKS PUBLISHED BY 
 
 Crown Svo, cloth extra, gilt, 7^. M. 
 
 Hood's (Thomas) Choice Works, 
 
 In Prose and Verse. Including the Cream of the Comic 
 ^ Annuals. With Life of the Author, Portrait, and over Two 
 
 Hundred original Illustrations. 
 " Not oiUy does the volume include the leiier-hnovm poems hy the author, hut 
 also what is happily describedas * the Cream of the Comic Annuals* Such delicious 
 things as * Doi^t you smell Fire V *The Parish Revolution, and' Huggins and 
 Duggins, will never want readers. " — Graphic. 
 
 Crown Svo, cloth extra, with Photographic Portrait, 6j. 
 
 Hood's (Tom) Poems, Humorous and 
 
 Pathetic. Edited, with a Memoir, by his Sister, FRANCES Free- 
 ling Broderif. 
 
 " There are many poems in the voluiTte which the very best judge might well 
 mistake/or hisfaiker's work" — Standard. 
 
 Square 'crown Svo, in a handsome and specially-designed binding, 
 gilt edges, ds. 
 
 Hood's (Tom) From Nowhere to the 
 
 North Pole: A Noah's Arkreological Narrative. With 25 Illus- 
 trations by W. Brunton and E. C. Barnes. 
 
 *Thi amusing letterpress is profusely interspersed with the Jingling rhymes 
 which children love and learn so easily. Messrs. Brunton and Barnes do full 
 justice^ to the writer's meaning, and a pleasanter result of the hartnonious co- 
 operation, of author and artist could not be desired." — Times. 
 
 Crown Svo, cloth extra, gilt, 7j. td. 
 
 Hook's (Theodore) Choice Humorous 
 
 Works, including his Ludicrous Adventures, Bons-mots, Puns, 
 and Hoaxes. With a new Life of the Author, Portraits, Fac- 
 similes, and Illustrations. 
 
 Two Vols, royal Svo, with Coloured Frontispieces, cloth extra, £,2 Jj. 
 
 Hope's Costume of the Ancients. 
 
 Illustrated in upwards of 320 Outline Engravings, containing Re- 
 presentations of Egyptian, Greek, and Roman Habits and 
 Dresses. 
 " The substance of many expensive works, containing all that may he necessary 
 to give to artists, and even to dramatic performers and to others engaged in 
 classical representations, an idea of ancient costumes sufftciently ample iv prevent 
 their offending in their performances by gross and obvious blunders. 
 
 Huejff^er's The Troubadours: 
 
 A History of Provenfal Life and Literature in the Middle Ages. 
 By Francis Hueffer. Demy Svo, doth extra, I2j. 6d. 
 
CHATTO &> WINDUS, PICCADILLY. 17 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, Is, 
 
 Home's Orion: 
 
 An Epic Poem, in Three Books. By Richard Hengist Horne. 
 
 Tenth Edition. 
 " Orion will he admitted^ by every matt of g-enius, io he one of the no&lesi, if not 
 the very noblest^ poetical work of ike age. Its defects are trivial and conventional, 
 its heauties intrinsic and supreme" — Edgar Allan Poe. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, "]!. 6d. 
 
 Howell's Capital and Labour. 
 
 Including Chapters on the History of Guilds ; Trades Unions ; 
 Apprentices ; Technical Education ; Intimidation and Picketing ; 
 Restraints on Trade ; Strikes— their Objects, Aims, and Results ; 
 Trade Councils ; Arbitration ; Co-operation ; Friendly Societies ; 
 the Labour Laws, &c. By George Howell, Author of "A 
 Handy Book of the Labour Laws," late Parliamentary Secretary 
 to the Trades Unions of Great Britain. 
 
 Atlas folio, half morocco, gilt, £,t) ^s. 
 
 The Italian Masters : 
 
 Autotype Facsimiles of Original Drawings in the British Museum. 
 With Critical and Descriptive Notes, Biographical and Artistic, 
 by J. COMYNS Carr. 
 
 " This splendid volume, . . Mr, Carr's choice of examples has heen dictated 
 hy wide knowledge and fine tact. . , The majority have heen reproduced with 
 remarkable accuracy. Of the criticism which accompanies the drawings vje have 
 net hitherto spoken, hut it is this which gives the hook its special value" — Fall 
 Mall Gazette. 
 
 Small 8vo, cloth extra, (is. 
 
 yeux d' Esprit, 
 
 Written and Spoken, of the Later Wits and Humourists. Collected 
 
 and Edited by Henry S. Leigh. 
 
 ** This thoroughly congenial piece of work . . , Mr, Leigh^s claim to praise is 
 
 threefold: he has perforjned the duty of taster with care and jicdgment ; he has 
 
 restored many stolen or strayed bons-itiots io their rightful owners ; and he has 
 
 exercised his editorial functions delicately and sparingly." — Daily Telegraph. 
 
 Two Vols. 8vo, with 52 Illustrations and Maps, cloth extra, gilt, 14J. 
 
 yosephus's Complete Works. 
 
 Translated by Whiston. Containing both " The Antiquities of 
 the Jews," and " The Wars of the Jews." 
 
 Small 8vo, cloth extra, 6j. 
 
 Lamb's Poetry for Children, and Prince 
 
 Dorus. Carefully reprinted firom the recently discovered unique 
 copies. 
 
i8 BOOKS PUBLISHED BY 
 
 Small 8vo, cloth, full gilt, gilt edges, -with Illustrations, 6s. 
 
 Kavanaghs" Pearl Fountain^ 
 
 And other Fairy Stories, By Bridget and Julia Kavanagh. 
 
 With Thirty Illustrations by J. Moyr Smith. 
 " Genuine new fairy stories of ike old tyj^e, some of them as delightful ets iht 
 %est of Grimm^s* German Popular Stories.* .. , . . . For the most part, the 
 stories are downright ^ thorough-s^oing fairy stories of the most admirable kind, 
 .... Mr. Moyr Smith's illustrations, too, are admirable. Look at that 
 white rabbit. Anyone would see at the first glance that he is a rabbit with a 
 fnindf and a very uncommon mind too— that he is a fairy rabbity and that he is 
 posing as chief adviser to some one — without readJTig even a wo7'd of the story. 
 Again, notice the fairy-like effect of the little picture of the fairy-bird * pofft- 
 forget-nie^ flying away back into fairy-land. A more perfectly dream-like i^tt- 
 Pression of fairy-land has hardly been given in any illustration of fairy tales 
 •within our knowledge." — Spectator. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, gilt, with Portraits, *js. 6d, 
 
 Lamb's Complete Works, 
 
 In Prose and Verse, reprinted from the Original Editions, with 
 many Pieces hitherto unpublished. Edited, with Notes and In- 
 troduction, by R. H. Shepherd. With Two Portraits and Fac- 
 simile of a page of the " Essay on Roast Pig," 
 ** A complete edition ^ Lamb*s writings, in prose and verse, has long been 
 wanted^ and is now suMlied, The editor appears to have taken great fains 
 to bring together Lambs scattered contributions, and his collection contains a 
 number of pieces which are now reproduced for the first time since their original 
 appearance in various old periodicals.*' — Saturday Keview. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, with numerous Illustrations, loj. 6i/. 
 
 Mary & Charles Lamb: 
 
 Their Poems, Letters, and Remains. With Reminiscences and 
 Notes by W. Carew Hazlitt, With Hancock's Portrait of 
 the Essayist, Facsimiles of the Title-pages of the rare First Editions 
 of Lamb's and Coleridge's Works, and numerous Illustrations, 
 ** Very many passages will delight those fond of literary trifles; hardly any 
 ^rtionivill fail in interest for lovers of Charles Lamb and his sister." — Standard. 
 
 Demy 8vo, cloth extra, with Maps and Illustrations, i8j. 
 
 Lamont's Yachting in the Arctic Seas; 
 
 or, Notes of Five Voyages of Sport and Discoveiy in the Neigh- 
 bourhood of Spitzbergen and Novaya Zemlya. By James Lamont, 
 F.R.G.S. With numerous full-page Illustrations by Dr. Livesay. 
 
 " After wading through numberless volumes of icy fiction, concocted narrative, 
 and spurious biography of Arctic voyagers, it is pleasant to tneet with a real and 
 gemiine volume, . . He shows much tact in recounting his adventures, and 
 they are so interspersed with anecdotes and infortnation as to make them anything 
 but wearisome. • .^ . The book, as a v)'hole, is the most important additioTi 
 made to our Arctic literature for a lon^ iijne"—AinBNJBjjm. 
 
CHATTO &> WINDVS, PICCADILLY. 19 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, with Illustrations, "js. (>d, 
 
 ife in London ; 
 
 Lift 
 
 or. The History of Jerry Hawthorn and Corinthian Tom. With 
 the whole of Cruikshank's Illustrations, in Colours, after the 
 ■ Originals. 
 
 Small crown 8vo, c^oth extra, 4?. 6rf. 
 
 Linton 's yoshua Davidson, 
 
 Christian and Communist. By E. Lynn Linton. Sixth Edition, 
 with a New Preface. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, with Illustrations, "Js. 6d. 
 
 Longfellow's Complete Prose Works. 
 
 Including " Outre Mer," " Hyperion," " Kavanagh," " The 
 Poets and Poetry of Europe,'' and " Dnftwood." With Portrait 
 and Illustrations by Valentine Bromley. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, gilt, with Illustrations, 7^. 6d. 
 
 Longfellow '5 Poetical Works. 
 
 Carefully Reprinted from the Original Editions. With numerous 
 fine Illustrations on Steel and Wood. 
 " Mr. Longfellow has for many years ieen the best known and the most read of 
 American toeis: and his popularity is of the right kind, and rightly and fairly 
 won. He has not stooped to catch attention by artifice, nor stniien to force it hy 
 violence. His ■works have faced the test of parody and hcrlesg-ue {which in these 
 days is almost the common lot of writings of any mart), and have come off un- 
 harmed."— Sa.ivri>*.y Review. 
 
 The Eraser Portraits.— Demy 4to, cloth gilt and gilt edges, with 
 83 characteristic Portraits, 3IJ. 6d. 
 
 Mac Use's Gallery of Illustrious Literary 
 
 Characters. With Notes by Dr. Maginn. Edited, with copious 
 . Additional Notes, by Willlam Bates, B.A. 
 
 "One of the most interesting volumes of this year's literature."— T\WBS. 
 " Deserves a place on every drawing-room table, and may not unfitly be removed 
 from the dravnng-room to the library. " — Spectator. 
 
 Crown 8to, cloth extra, with Illustrations, 2J. (td. 
 
 Madre Natura v. The Moloch of Fashion. 
 
 By Luke Limner. With 32 Illustrations by the Author. 
 Fourth Edition, revised and enlarged. 
 "Agreeably written and amusingly illustrated. Common sense and erudition 
 are brought to bear on the subject discussed in j'/."— Lancet. 
 
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY 
 
 Handsomely printed in facsimile, price 5^. 
 
 Magna Charta. 
 
 An exact Facsimile of the Ori^nal Document in the' British 
 Museum, printed on fine plate paper, neariy 3 feet long by 2 feet 
 wide, with the Arms and Seals of the Barons emblazoned in Gold 
 and Coiouis. 
 *,* A full Translation, with Notes, on a large sheet, (>d. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra. Is. 6ii. 
 
 Maid of Norway (The). 
 
 Translated from the German by Mrs. BlEKBECK. With Pen and 
 Ink Sketches of Norwegian Scenery. 
 
 Small 8vo, cloth extra, with Illustrations, Is. (td. 
 
 Mark Twain 's Adventures ofTomSawyer. 
 
 With One Hundred Illustrations. 
 
 " The earlier part of iJu hook is io our thinking the most amusing thing Mark 
 Twain has written. The humour is not always uproarious, but it is always 
 genuine, and sometimes almost pathetic." — AthbnjGum. 
 
 " A book to be read. There is a certainjreshness and novelty about it, a prao. 
 iically rofnantic character, so to speak, luhich will make it very attractive," — 
 Sphctator. 
 
 *^ Also a Popular Edition, post 8vo, illustrated boards, at 2s. 
 Crown 8to, cloth extra, with Illustrations, "js. 6d. 
 
 Mark Twain 's Choice Works. 
 
 Revised and Corrected throughput by the Author. With Life, 
 Portrait, and numerous Illustrations. 
 
 Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2j. 
 
 Mark Twain's Pleasure Trip on the 
 
 CmtHnent of Europe. ("The Innocents Abroad," and "The 
 New Pilgrim's Progress.") 
 
 Two Vols, crown 8vo, cloth extra, \%s. 
 
 Marston's (Dr. IVestland) Dramatic 
 
 and Paetical Works. Collected Library Edition. 
 " The 'Patrician's Daughter' is an oasis in the desert of modem dramatic 
 literature, a real emanation of mitid. We do not recollect any modem work in 
 whichstates of thought are so freely developed, except the ' Torquato Tasst' of 
 Goethe. The (lapt is a work of art in the same sense that a play of Sophocles is a 
 work of art ; itis one simple idea in a state of gradual development ... * The 
 Favourite of Fortune' ts one of the most Important additions to the stock tf 
 English prose comedy that has been made during the present century."— Tivas. 
 
CHATTO &• WINDUS, PICCADILLY. zi 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, %s. 
 
 Marston 's (Philip B.) All in All: 
 
 Poems and Sonnets. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 8j. 
 
 Marston 's (Philip B.J Song Tide, 
 
 And other Poems. Second Edition. 
 
 Handsomely half-bound, India Proofs, royal folio, ;£'io ; Large Paper 
 copies. Artists' India Proofs, elephant folio, ;^20. 
 
 Modern Art : 
 
 A Series of superb Line Engravings, from the Works of Distin- 
 guished Painters of the English and Foreign Schools, selected 
 . from Galleries and Private Collections in Great Britain. With 
 descriptive Text by James Dafforne. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, gilt, gilt edges, ^s. 6d. 
 
 Muses of May/air : 
 
 Vers de Soci^te of the Nineteenth Century. Including Selections 
 from Tennyson, Browning, Swinburne, Rossetti, Jean 
 Ingelow, Locker, Ingoldsby, Hood, Lytton, C. S. C; 
 Landor, Austin Dobson, &c. Edited by H. C. Pennell. 
 
 . Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s., a New and Cheaper Edition of 
 
 The New Republic; 
 
 or, Culture, Faith, and Philosophy in an English Country Housa 
 By W. H. Mallock. 
 
 •' The great charm of the hook lies in the clever and artistic way the dialogue 
 it mannged, and the diverse and various expedients by which, whilst the lave o* 
 iJumght on every page is kept at a high pitch, it never loses its realistic aspect, 
 . . . It is giving high praise to a work of this sort to say that it absolutely 
 needs to he taken as a whole, and that disjointed extracts h^e aftd titere would 
 entirely fail to convey any idea of the artistic unity, the careful and cmiscientious 
 sequence of what is eviiiently the brilliant outcome of much patient thought and 
 study. . . . Enough has ncnv been said to recommend these volumes to any 
 reader who desires sotnething above the usual novel, something which will c^en 
 up lanes of thought in his own mind, and insensibly introduce a higher standard 
 into his daily life. . . . Here is novelty indeed, as well as originality, and 
 io anyone wlu) can appreciate or understand ' TJie New Republic,' it cannot 
 fail to be a rare treat. '—Obsbrvbh. 
 
 *,* TAe Original Edition, in Two Vols, crown %vo, 2\s., may also 
 he had. 
 
 Square 8vo, cloth extra, virith numerous Illustrations, <js. 
 
 North Italian Folk. 
 
 By Mrs. Comyns Carr. With Illustrations by Randolph 
 Caldecott. 
 
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY 
 
 MOORE'S HITHERTO UNCOLLECTED WRITINGS. 
 Cro?m Svo, cloth extra, with Frontispiece, gj. 
 
 Prose and Verse — Humorous, ^ Satirical, 
 
 and Sentimental— by THOMAS MOORE. Chiefly from the 
 Author's MSS., and all hitherto Inedited and Uncollected. Edited, 
 with Notes, by Richard Herne Shepherd. 
 
 " This volume is mainiy derived from manuscript sources^ and consists entire^ 
 of inedited and uncellected pieces in prose and verse. The Note Books and 
 Common-place Books of Thomas Moore t toother with a large viass of correspond- 
 ence a-nd the original draughts and manuscripts of his principal writings, have 
 hem for some time in the possession of the present publishers, and -were found 07t 
 examination to yield so much matter of permanent literary interest, that it -was 
 thought advisable to place them beyond reach or chaTtce of loss in case of the 
 future dispersion of these autographs. No piece, either in prose or verse, appears 
 in this volume, vihich has already appeared in any of the editions of his collected 
 •works. ^ 
 
 Crown Svo, cloth extra, with Vignette Portraits, price ds. per VoL 
 
 The Old Dramatists : 
 
 Ben Jonson's Works. 
 
 With Notes, Critical and Ex- 
 planatory, and a Biographical 
 Memoir by William Giffokd. 
 Edited by Col. Cunningham. 
 Three Vols. 
 
 Chapman's Works. 
 
 Now First Collected. Complete 
 in Three Vols. Vol. I. contains 
 the Plays complete, including the 
 doubtful ones ; Vol. II. the 
 Poems and Minor Translations, 
 with an Introductory Essay by 
 
 Algernon Charles Swin- 
 burne ; Vol. III. the Transla- 
 tions of the Iliad and Odyssey. 
 
 Marlowe's Works. 
 
 Including his Translations. Edit- 
 ed, with Notes and Introduction, 
 by Col. Cunningham. One Vol. 
 
 Massinger's Plays. 
 From the Text of William 
 GiPFORD. With the addition of 
 the Tragedy of " Believe as you 
 List." Edited by Col. Cun- 
 ningham. One Vol. 
 
 Fcap. Svo, cloth extra, ds. 
 
 0'Shaughnessy*s (Arthur) An Epic of 
 
 Women, and other Poems. Second Edition. 
 Crown Svo, cloth extra, los. 6d. 
 
 O'Shaughnessy 's Lays of France. 
 
 (Founded on the " Lays of Marie.") Second Edition. 
 Fcap. Svo, cloth extra, "Js. da. 
 
 O'Shaughnessy 's Music and Moonlight : 
 
 Poems and Songs. 
 
CHATTO &' WINDUS, PICCADILLY. 23 
 
 Crown 8vo, carefully printed on creamy paper, and tastefully 
 bound in cloth for the Library, price 6s. each. 
 
 The Piccadilly Novels: 
 
 Popular Stories by the Best Authors. 
 
 Antonina. By Wilkie Collins. 
 
 Illustrated by Sir J. Gilbert and Alfred Concanen. 
 
 Basil. By Wilkie CoLutfs. 
 
 Illustrated by Sir JOHN Gilbert and J. Mahoney. 
 
 Hide and Seek. By Wilkje Collins. 
 
 Illustrated by Sir John Gilbert and J. Mahoney. 
 
 The Dead Secret. By wilkie Collins. 
 
 Illustrated by Sir John Gilbert and H. Furniss. 
 
 Queen of Hearts. By Wu,kie Collins. 
 
 Illustrated by Sir J. Gilbert and A. Concanen. 
 
 My Miscellanies. By Wilkie Collins. 
 
 With Steel Portrait, and Illustrations by A. Concanen. 
 
 The Woman in White. By Wilkie Collins. 
 
 Illustrated by Sir J. Gilbert and F. A. Feaser. 
 
 The Moonstone. By Wilkie Collins. 
 
 Illustrated by G. Du Maurier and F. A. Fraser. 
 
 Man and Wife. By wilkie Collins. 
 
 Illustrated by William Small. 
 
 Poor Miss Finch. By Wilkie Collins. 
 
 Illustrated by G. Du Maurier and Edward Hughes. 
 
 Miss or Mrs. ? By wilkie Collins, 
 
 Illustrated by S. L. Fildes and Henry Woods. 
 
 The New Magdalen. . By Wilkie Collins, 
 
 Illustrated by G. Du Maurier and C. S. Rands. 
 
 The Frozen Deep. By Wilkie Collins. 
 
 Illustrated by G. Du Maurier and J. Mahoney. 
 
 The Law and the Lady. By Wilkie Collins. 
 
 Illustrated by S. L. Fildes and Sydney Hall. 
 
 The Two Destinies. By Wilkie Collins. 
 
 %* Also a POPULAR EDITION of WILKIE COLLINS'S 
 NOVELS, post 8vo, Illustrated boards, 2s. each. 
 
 Fehcia. By M. Betham-Edwards. 
 
 With a Frontispiece by W. Bowles. 
 ** A noble navel. Its teaching is elevated, its story is sympathetic, and the kind 
 of feeling its perusal leaves behind is that jnore ordinarily^ derived froTK music or 
 poetry tnoM/rom prose fiction. Few works in modem fiction stand as high in our 
 estimation as this." — Sunday Times. 
 
24 BOOKS PUBLISHED BY 
 
 -The Piccadilly Nqvels — continued. 
 The Qtieen of Connaught, 
 The Dark Colleen. 
 
 "A novel 'whick possesses the rare and valuable quality of noveliy. . . . The 
 scenery will be strange to most readers, and in ntany passages the aspects of Nature 
 are veiy^ cleverly described. Moreover, the book is a study of a very ctirious and 
 interesting state of society^ A novel which no nov§l-reader should tniss^ arid which 
 feople wMgendrally shun novels may tfw/Vy."— Saturday Review. 
 
 Patricia KembalL By E. Lynn Linton. 
 
 With Frontispiece by G. Du Maurier. 
 " Displays genuine humour, as well as keen social observation. Enough graphic 
 Portraiture and witty observation to furnish tnaterials for half-a-dozen novels of 
 the ordinary AzW"— Saturday Review, 
 
 The Atonement of Learn Dundas, By E. Lynn Linton. 
 
 With a Frontispiece by HENRY Woods. 
 " In her narrowness and her depths in her bou7idless loyalty , her self-forgetting 
 passion, that^ exclusiveness of love "which is akin to cruelty, and the fierce 
 humility which is vicarious pride, Leam Dundas is a striking figure. In otte 
 quality the autJioress fias in some measure surpassed herself'* — Pall Mall, 
 
 The EvilEyCy and other Stories. By Katharine s.Macquoid. 
 Illustrated by Thomas R. Macquoid and Percy Macquoid. 
 " Cameos delicately, if not very minutely or vividly, wrought, and quite finished 
 enough to give a pleasurable sense of artistic ease andfacul^. A word of com- 
 mendation is merited by the illustrations." — ^Academy. 
 
 Number Seventeen. ■ ' By Henry Kingsley. 
 
 Oakshott Castle. By henry Kingsley. 
 
 With a Frontispiece by Shirley Hodson. 
 "A brisk and clear north wind of sentiment — sentiment that braces instead oj 
 enervating — blows throitgk all his works, and makes all their readers at once 
 healthier and more glad. " — Spectator. 
 
 Open ! Sesame ! By Florence Marryat. 
 
 Illustrated by F. A. Fraser. 
 " A story which arouses and sustains the reader^s interest to a higher degree 
 than, ^erhafs, any of its a-utftoj^s former works." — Graphic. 
 
 Whiteladies. By Mrs. Oliphant. 
 
 With Illustrations by A. Hopkins and H. Woods. 
 '* A pleasant arid readable book, written with practical ease and grace." — Timhs. 
 
 The Best of Husbands. By James Payn. 
 
 Illustrated by J. Moyr Smith. 
 Fallen Fortunes. By James Payn. 
 
 Halves. By James Payn. 
 
 With a Frontispiece by J. Mahoney. 
 Walter's Word. By James Payn. 
 
 Illustrated by J. MoYR Smith. 
 ** His novels are always commendable in the sense oJ art. They also possess 
 another distinct claim to our liking : the girls in them are remarkably charm' 
 ing and true to nature, as most people, we believe, have the good fortune tfi 
 Jbsenie nature represented by girls." — Spbctatos. 
 
CHATTO &' WINDVS, PICCADILLY. 25 
 
 The Piccadilly Novels — continued. 
 The Way we Live Now. By Anthony Trollops. 
 
 With Illustrations. 
 
 The American Senator. By Anthony Trollope. 
 
 ** Mr. Trollope has a true ttrtisfs idea of^ tonti of colour^ of harmony : his 
 pictures are one^ and seldom out of drawing; he never strains aftereffect.is 
 fidelity itself in expressing English life^ is never guilty of caricature.*^ — 
 Fortnightly Review. 
 
 Diamond Cut Diamond. By T. A. trollopb. 
 
 " Full of lifcy of interest, of close oSservaiton, and sympathy. . . . When 
 Mr. Trollope paints a scene it is sure to be a scene worth painting." — Satur- 
 day Review. 
 
 Bound to the Wheel. By John Saunders. 
 
 Guy Waterman. By John Saunders. 
 
 One Against the World. By John Saunders 
 
 The Lion in the Path. , By John Saunders. 
 
 "A carefully written and heaut^ul story — a story qf goodness and truths 
 which is yet as interesting as though it dealt with the opposite qualities. , . . 
 The author of this really clever story has been at great pains to work out all 
 its details -with elaborate conscientiousness^ and the result is a very vivid picture 
 qf the ways of life and habits of thought of a hundred and fifty years ago. 
 , . . Certainly a very interesting book." — Times. 
 
 Ready-Mon^ Mortiboy. By W. Besant and James Rice. 
 
 %* READY-MONEY MORTIBOY may also be had in 
 illustrated boards, at 2S. 
 
 My Little Girl. ByW. Besant and James Rice. 
 
 The Case of Mr. Lucraft. By W. Besant and James Rice. 
 
 This Son of Vulcan. ByW. Besant and James Rice. 
 
 With Harp and Crown. By W. besant and James Rice. 
 
 The Golden Butterfly. ByW. Besant and James Rice. 
 
 With a Frontispiece by F. S. Walker. 
 " ^The Golden Butterfly * will certainly add to the happiness of mankind, for we 
 defy anybody to read it with a gloomy countenance. " — Times. 
 
 JV£{V NOVEL BY JUSTIN MCCARTHY. 
 Two vols. 8vo, cloth extra, with Illustrations, 2IJ. 
 
 Miss Misanthrope. 
 
 By Justin McCarthy, Author of "Dear Lady Disdain, 
 With 12 Illustrations by Arthur Hopkins. 
 
26 BOOKS PUBLISHED BY 
 
 Crown 8v6, red cloth, extra, S^- each. 
 
 Ouida 's Novels. — Uniform Edition. 
 
 Folk Farine, By Odida. 
 Idalia. By Ouida. 
 
 Chandos. By Ouida. 
 
 UnderTwo Flags. By Ouida. 
 ■ Tricotrin. By ouida. 
 
 Cecil Castlemaind s 
 
 Gage. By OuiDA. 
 
 Held in Bondage. By ouida. 
 
 Pascarel, By Ouida, 
 
 Puck. By Ouida. 
 
 Dog of Flanders, By ouida. 
 Strathmore. By Ooida. 
 
 Two Wooden SAoesBy Ovid A. 
 
 Signa. By Ouida. 
 
 In a Winter City. By ouida. 
 Ariadni. By Ouida. 
 
 CHEAP EDITION OF OUIDA' S NEW NOVEL. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra (uniform with the other Volumes of the 
 
 Series) 5j. 
 
 Ariadne. 
 
 By Ouida. 
 
 " OuidtCs new story^ * Ariadni* is not only a great romance^ but a great and 
 conswnmaie work qf^ art'^ remarkable beyond anyiiUng which she has yet given 
 ■us for the combination of simpticifyt passion^ severity^ and 'beauty. The work 
 statids on an altogether loftier level than anything ^eruiousfy attempted by its 
 auiJwr. It is as complete and crowning a triumph of the skill of the writer 
 ihatf out of materials so simple^ with no accessories in the way of plot, and on^ 
 four principal dramatis persons, she should have wrought a result so rich tn 
 colour^ so beautiful in proportions, as it is of the sculptor's skill that he should 
 be able to transform the solid and shapeless marble into Vie counterfeit present' 
 ment of life. The pages are studded with epigrams and short and felicitous 
 sayings, wherein tnuch wisdom aytd knowledge of human nature are enshrined. 
 In an astheiic age like the present, the artistic eletnent in the book will be gene- 
 ralfy a recommetuiation. It is as a work of art that * Ariadni* must be judged \ 
 and as such we may almost venture to pronounce it without fault or flaw in its 
 beauty.*' — The World. 
 
 MRS. LINTON'S NEW NOVEL. 
 Two Vols. 8vo, cloth extra, with Illustrations, z\s. 
 
 The World Well Lost. 
 
 By E. Lynn Linton, Author of " Patricia Kemball," &c. With 
 12 Illustrations by Henry French and J. Lawson. 
 
 MISS /EAN MIDDLEMASS'S NEW NOVEL. 
 Three Vols, crown Svo, at every Library. 
 
 Touch and Go. 
 
 By Jean Middlemass. 
 
CHATTO &• WINDUS, PICCADILLY. 27 
 
 Post 8yo, illustrated boards, 2s. each. 
 
 Cheap Editions of Popular Novels. 
 
 [WiLKiE Collins' Novels may also be had in cloth limp at 
 2 J 6d. See, too, the Piccadilly Novels, for Library Editions.'^ 
 
 Tlte Woman in White. By Wilkie Collins. 
 
 Antonina. By Wilkie Collins. 
 
 Basil. By Wilkie Collins. 
 
 Hide and Seek. By Wilkie Collins. 
 
 The Dead Secret. By Wilkie Collins. 
 
 The Queen of Hearts. By wilkie Collins. 
 
 My Miscellanies. By wilkie Collins. 
 
 The Moonstone. By Wilkie Collins. 
 
 Man and Wife. By Wilkie Collins. 
 
 Poor Miss Finch. By wilkie Collins. 
 
 Miss or Mrs. ? By Wilkie Collins. 
 
 The New Magdalen. By wilkie Coluns. 
 
 The Frozen Deep. By Wilkie Collins. 
 
 Tlie Law and the Lady. By wilkie Collins. 
 Ready-Money Mortiboy. By Walter Besant and James Rice. 
 The Golden Butterfly. 
 
 By the Authors of " Ready-Money Mortiboy." 
 This Son of Vulcan. By the Authors of "Ready-Money Mortiboy.'' 
 My Little Girl. By the Authors of " Ready-Money Mortiboy." 
 
 The Case of Mr. Lucraft. 
 
 By the Authors of " Ready-Money Mortiboy." 
 
 With Harp and Crown. 
 
 By the Authors of " Ready-Money Mortiboy." 
 
 The Adventures of Tom Sawyer. By mark Twain. 
 
 A Pleasure Trip on the Continent of Europe. 
 
 By Mare Twain. 
 
 OaksJtott Castle. By henry kingslet. 
 
 Bound to the Wheel. By John Saunders. 
 
 Guy Waterman. , By John Saunders. 
 
 One Against the World. By John Saunders. 
 
 The Lion in tlte Path. By John and Katherine Saunders. 
 
 Surly Tim. By the Author of " That Lass o' Lowrie's." 
 
28 BOOKS PUBLISHED BY 
 
 Two Vols. 8vo, doth extra, with Illustrations, lar. dd. 
 
 Plutarch's Lives of Illustrious Men. 
 
 Translated from the Greek, with Notes Critical and! Historical, 
 and a Life of Plutarch, by John and William Langhorne. 
 , New Edition, with Medallion Portrdts. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, with Portrait and Illustrations, "js. 6d. 
 
 Poe's Choice Prose and Poetical Works. 
 
 With Baudelaire's "Essay." 
 
 " Foe stands as much alone among verse-writers, as Salvaior Rosa among 
 painters. '* — Spectatos. 
 
 Small 8vo, cloth extra, with Illustrations, 3;. 6if. 
 
 The Prince of Argolis : 
 
 A Story of the Old Greek Fairy Time. By J. MoYR Smith, 
 With 130 Illustrations by the Author. 
 
 Demy 8vo, cloth extra, I2f. td. 
 
 Proctor's Myths and Marvels of Astro- 
 nomy. By Richard A. Proctor, 'Author of " Other Worlds 
 than Ours," &c. 
 ^ " The chief charm of Asironon^t 'with mai^, does not reside in the wonders 
 revealed to us hy the science, but in the lore and legends cofifiected with its his- 
 tory , the strange fancies with which in old times it has been associated, the 
 half-forgotten myths to which it Juts given birth. In our own times, also, Astrononw 
 has had its myths and fancies, its wild inventions and startling paradoxes. My 
 object in the present series of papers has been to collect together the fnost interesting 
 of these old and new Astronomical Myths, associating -with them, in due propor- 
 tion, some of the chief Marvels which recent Astronon^ has revealed to us. To the 
 former class belong the subjects of the first four and the last Jive essays of the 
 present series ; -while the remai7iing essays belong to the latter category. Through- 
 out I have endeavoured to avoid technical expressions on the one hand, and ambi- 
 guous phraseology {.soTnetivtes resulting from the attempt to avoid technicality) on 
 the other. I have, in fact, sought to present my subjects as I should wish to have 
 matters outside the range of my special branch of stu^ presented for my own read- 
 /»£.— Richard A. Pkoctor." 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 5j. 
 
 Prometheus the Fire-Giver : ' 
 
 An attempted Restoration of the Lost First Part of the Trilogy 
 of ^schylus. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, with Portrait and Facsimile, iz^. 6d. 
 
 The Final Reliques of Father Prout. 
 
 Collected and Edited, from MSS. supplied by the family of the 
 Rev. Francis Mahony, by Blanchard Jerrold, 
 
CHATTO <&• WINDUS, PICCADILLY. 29 
 
 In Two Series, small 4to, blue and gold, gilt edges, 6f. each. 
 
 Puniana ; 
 
 or, Thoughts Wise and Other-Why's. A New Collection -of 
 Riddles, Conundrums, Jokes, Sells, &c. In Two Series, each 
 containing .3000 of the best Riddles, 10,000 most outrageous Puns, 
 and upwards of Fifty beautifully executed Drawings by the Editor, 
 the Hon. Hugh Rowley. Each Series is Complete in itself. 
 
 "A wiityt droll f and most amtisin^ ivorkt profusely a7id elegantly illustrated^ 
 — Standard. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, gilt, •]$. 6d. 
 
 The Pursuivant of Arms ; 
 
 or. Heraldry founded upon Facts. A Popular Guide to the 
 Science of Heraldry. By J. R. PlanchS, Esq., Somerset 
 Herald. With Coloured Frontispiece, Plates, and 200 lUustrations. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, "js. 6d. 
 
 Rabelais' Works. 
 
 Faithfully Translated from the French, with variorum Notes, and 
 numerous Characteristic Illustrations by Gustave DorA. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, with numerous Illustrations, and a beautifully 
 executed Chart of the various Spectra, 7j. (td., a New Edition of 
 
 Rambosson 's Astronomy. 
 
 By J. Rambosson, Laureate of the Institute of France. Trans- 
 lated by C. B. Pitman. Profusely Illustrated. 
 
 Crown Svo, cloth extra, 6f. 
 
 Red-Spinner's By Stream and Sea : 
 
 A Book for Wanderers and Anglers. By William Senior 
 (Red-Spinner). 
 
 "il/r. Senior has long been known as an inieresiing ajtd original essayist. He is 
 a keen observer, a confessed lover of ' tJte gentle sport, and cmnhines with a Jine 
 iict-icresque touch a quaint and efficient huntmtr. All these qualities cojne out in a 
 most attractive manner in this delightful volume, . . . It is pre-eminently a 
 iright and breezy book, fiill of nature and odd out-of-the-way references. . . We 
 can conceive of no better book for the holiday tour or the seasiae. ''—Nonconformist. 
 
 " Very delightful reading ', j'nst the sort of book which an angler or a rambler 
 will be glad to have in the side pocket of hisyackei. A Itogether, ' By Stream and 
 ^ea ' is one of the best books of its kind which we have come across for many a long 
 ao)/."— Oxford Ukivebsit y Herald. 
 
 Handsomely printed, price 5j. 
 
 The Roll of Battle Abbey ; 
 
 or, A List of the Principal Warriors who came over from Nor- 
 mandy vrith William the Conqueror, and Settled in this Country, 
 A.D. 1066-7. Printed on fine plate paper, nearly three feet by 
 two, with the principal Arms emblazoned in Gold and Colours. 
 
30 
 
 BOOKS PUBLISHED BY 
 
 In 4107 very handsomely printed, extra gold cloth, 12s. 
 
 The Roll of Caerlaverock. 
 
 The Oldest Heraldic Roll ; including the Original Anglo-Norman 
 Poem, and an English Translation of the MS. in the British 
 Museum. By THOMAS Wright, M.A. The Arms emblazoned 
 in Gold and Co lours. _^ 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, "js. (td. 
 
 Memoirs of the Sanson Family : 
 
 Seven Generations of Executioners. By Henri Sanson. Trans- 
 lated from the French, vrith Introduction, by Camille Barr^re. 
 "A faithful translation of this curious "work, which will certainly repay perusal 
 ^-not an the ground of its being full of horrors, for the original author see»ts to 
 be rather ashamed of^ the technical aspect of^ his profession, and is commendably 
 reticent as to its details, but because it contains a lucid accoujit of the most^ notable 
 causes c&hhros from the time of Louis XIV. to a period wiihin the memory of 
 persons still living. . • . Can scarcely fail to be extremely entertaining." — 
 Daily Telegraph. , ■ 
 
 Crown 8 vo,. cloth extra, profusely Illustrated, 4?, bd. each. 
 
 The ''Secret Out" Series. 
 
 The Volumes are as follows : 
 The Art of Amusing : 
 
 A Collection of Graceful Arts, 
 Gaines, Tricks, Puzzles, and Cha- 
 rades. By Frank Bellew. 300 
 Illustrations. 
 
 Hanky-Panky : 
 
 Very Easy Tricks, Very Difficult 
 Tricks, White Magic, Sleight of 
 Hand. Edited by W. H. Cre- 
 MER. 200 Illustrations. 
 
 Magician's Own Book-: 
 
 Performances with Cups and Balls, 
 Eggs, Hats, Handkerchiefs, &c. 
 All from Actual Experience. 
 Edited by W. H. Cremer. 200 
 Illustrations. 
 
 Magic No Mystery : 
 
 ' Tricks with Cards, Dice, Balls, 
 &o., with fully descriptive Direc- 
 tions; the Art of Secret Writing; 
 the Training of Performing Ani- 
 mals, &c. With Coloured Fron- 
 tispiece and many Illustrations. 
 
 The Merry Circle : 
 
 A Book ofNew Intellectual Games 
 and Amusements. By Clara 
 Bellew. Many Illustrations. ' 
 
 The Secret Out : 
 
 One Thousand Tricks with Cards, 
 and other Recreations ; with En- 
 tertaining Experiments in Draw- 
 ing-room or "White Magic." By 
 W. H. Cremer. 300 Engravings. 
 
 DYCE'S SHAKESPEARE.— V-D. 9 vols. 8vo, cloth extra, £s, loj. 
 
 The Works of Shakespeare. 
 
 Edited by the Rev. Alexander Dyce. A New Edition, being 
 
 the Thu-d, with Mr. Dyce's Final Corrections. 
 
 •^* This edition is not a mere reprint of that which appeared in 1857, but 
 
 presents a text very materially altered and amended from beginning to end, with 
 
 a large body of critical Notes almost entirely neiu, and a Glossary, in which the 
 
 language of the poet, his allusions to customs, &'c., are fully explained. 
 
 •■ THE BEST TEXT OP SHAKESPEARE WHICH HAS YET AP- 
 PEARED. Mr, Dyce's edition is a great work, worthy of his reputation, and 
 for the present it contains the standard text."~-TiVLES. 
 
CHATTO &- WINDUS, PICCADILLY. 31 
 
 In reduced facsimile, small 8vo, half Roxburghe, loj. dd. 
 
 The First Folio Shakespeare. 
 
 Mr. William Shakespeare's Comedies, Hisfories, and Trage- 
 dies. Published according to the true Originall Copies, London, 
 Printed by Isaac Iaggard and Ed. Blount, 1623. — An exact 
 Reproduction of the extremely rare original, in reduced facsimile 
 by a photographic process — ensuring the strictest accuracy in every 
 detail. A full prospectus will be sent upon application, 
 " To Messrs. CJuztto and Windus belongs tke merit of having done more to 
 facilitate tke critical study of the text of our great dramatist than all the Shake- 
 speare cluhs and societies put together^ -A comfilete /acsindle of the celebrated 
 First Folio edition of l6a^for half-a-guinea is at once a miracle of cheapness ajtd 
 enterprise. Being in a reduced fomt^ the type is necessarily rather diminutive, 
 but it is as distinct as in a genuine copy of the original, and will be found to be as 
 useful and far more handy to the student than the latter." — ^Athen^um. 
 
 Post 8vo, with Illustrations, cloth extra, gilt edges, i8j. 
 
 The Lansdowne Shakespeare. 
 
 Beautiftdly printed in red and black, in small but very clear type. 
 With engraved facsimile of Droeshout's Portrait, and 37 beautiful 
 Steel Plates, after Stothard. 
 
 Two Vols, crown 8vo, cloth extra, i8j. 
 
 The School of Shakspere. 
 
 Including "The Life and Death of Captain Thomas Stukeley,'' 
 with a New Life of Stucley, from Unpublished Sources ; " No- 
 body and Somebody," " Histriomastix," "The Prodigal Son," 
 "Jack Drum's Entertainement," "A Warning for Fair Women," 
 with Reprints of the Accounts of the Murder; and "Faire Em." 
 Edited, with Introductions and Notes, and an Account of Robert 
 Green and his Quarrels with Shakspere, by Richard Simpson, 
 B. A., Author of " The Philosophy of Shakspere's Sonnets," " The 
 Life of Campion, " &c. With an Introduction by F. J. Furnivall. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, with Illustrations, Is, 6d. 
 
 Signboards : 
 
 Their History. With Anecdotes of Famous Taverns and Re- 
 markable Characters. By Jacob Larwood and John Camden 
 HOTTEN. With nearly 100 Illustrations. 
 
 ~ " Evejt if we were ever so maliciously inclined, we could not pick out all Messrs. 
 
 Larwood and Hottetis plums, because the good things are so numerous as to defy 
 
 the most wholesale depredation." — ^TlMES. 
 
 Exquisitely printed in miniature, cloth extra, gilt edges, 2s. 6d. 
 
 The Smoker 's Text-Book. 
 
 ByJ. Hamer, F.R.S.L. 
 
32 BOOKS PUBLISHED BY 
 
 Crown Svo, cloth extra, gilt, with lo full-page Tinted 
 Illustrations, 7^. bd, 
 
 Sheridan's Complete tVorks, 
 
 with Life and Anecdotes. Including his Dramfitic Writings, 
 printed from the Original Editions, his Works in Prose and 
 Poetry, Translations, Speeches, Jokes, Puns, &c. ; with a Collec- 
 tion of Sheridaniana. 
 " The editor has brouzkt together within a manageable compass not only the 
 seven plays by vikick Sheridan is best known, but a collection also of his poetical 
 pieces which are less familiar to the public, sketches of unfinished drafnas, selections 
 from his reported witticisms, and extracts from his principal speeches. To these 
 is prejixed a sliort but well-^written memoir, giving the chief /acts in Sheridan's 
 literary and political career ; so that, with this volutne in his hand, the student 
 may consider himself tolerably well furnished luith allihai is necessary Jbr a 
 general comprehension of the subject of it"— '? KlAj Mall Gazette. 
 
 Crown Svo, cloth extra, gilt, 6s. bd. 
 
 The Slang Dictionary : 
 
 Etymological, Historical, and Anecdotal. An Entirely New 
 Edition, revised throughout, and considerably Enlarged. 
 " We are ^tad to see the Slan£ Dictionary reprinted and enlarged. Froma high 
 scientific ^omt of view this book is not to be despised. Of course it cannot fail to 
 be amusing also. It contains the very vocabulary of unrestrained humour, and 
 oddity, ami grotesqueness. In a word, it provides valuable material both for the 
 stud ent of language and the student of human nature." — ^Academy. 
 
 Crown 4to, uniform with " Chaucer for Children," with Coloured 
 Illustrations, cloth gilt, ioj. (>d. ' 
 
 Spenser for Children. 
 
 By M. H. ToWRY. With Illustrations in Colours by Walter 
 J. Morgan. 
 
 " In these transcripts the writer has endeavoured to preserve the tluntghts and 
 language of Spenser, while presenting the tales in a simple and continuous form. 
 The work of<one of our greatest poets has not been approached in an irreverent 
 spirit, nor with any intention of vulgarizing his fictions by relating them in a 
 familiar and mocking manner — a sfyle too often supposed to be thai most attractive 
 to the young.'* 
 
 Imperial 4to, containing 150 beautifully-finished full-page Engravings 
 and Nine Vignettes, all tinted, and some illuminated in gold and 
 colours, half-morocco, £ij ^5. 
 
 Stothard's Monumental Effigies of Great 
 
 Britain, With Historical Description and Introduction by John 
 
 Kempe, F. S. a. a New E dition, with a large body of Additional 
 
 Notes by John Hewitt. 
 
 ** A few Large Paper copies, royal folio, with the arms illummated 
 
 in gold and colours, and the plates very carefully finished in body-colours 
 
 heightened with gold in the very finest style, half-morocco, ;^I5 15J, 
 
CHATTO (Sr* TVINDUS, PICCADILLY. 
 
 33 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 9f. 
 
 Stedman 's Victorian Poets : 
 
 Critical Essays. By Edmund Clarence Stedman, 
 
 " We ought to he thankful to those who do critical work •with competent skill 
 and understanding, with honesty o/ purpose ^ and with diligence^ and thoroughness 
 qf execution. And Mr. Stedman^ having chosen tp work in this line, deserves the 
 thanks of English scholars by these gualzties and by something more ; , . , . 
 heis/a^thjult studiouStanddiscer9iing."—SA'T\3-RiiAY Review. 
 
 Large 8vo, half-Roxburgh e, with Illustrations, price gj. 
 
 Stow 's Survey of London. 
 
 Edited by W. J. Thoms, F.S.A. A New Edition, with Copper- 
 plate Illustrations. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, with Illustrations, 7j. 6d, 
 
 Swiff s Choice Works, 
 
 in Prose and Verse. With Memoir, Portrait, and Facsimiles of 
 the Maps in the Original Edition of ** Gulliver's Travels." 
 
 ■* The ' Tale of a Tub* is, in my apprehension, the masterpiece of Swift ; 
 certainly Rabelais has nothing superior, even in invention, nor anything so cott- 
 densed^ so pointed, so full of real meaning, of biting satire, of felicitous analogy. 
 The * Battle of the Books ' is such an improvement on the similar comhat in the 
 Luirin, thatwe can hardly own it as an imitation.'* — Hallam. 
 
 ** Swiff s reputation asapoet has been ina -manner obscured by the greater splen- 
 dour, by the natural force and inventive genius, of his Prose writings ; but, if he 
 had never written either the * Tale of a Tub ' or * Gulliver's Travels,' his name 
 merely as a poet would have conu down to us, and have gone down to posterity, 
 with Tvell-eamed honours" — Hazlitt. 
 
 Mr. Swinburne's Works 
 
 The Queen Mother and 
 
 Rosamond. Fcap. 8vp, 5J. 
 
 Atalanta in Calydon. 
 A New Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s. 
 
 Chastelard. 
 
 A Tragedy. Fcap. 8vo, -js. 
 
 Poems and Ballads. 
 
 Fcap. 8vo, gj. 
 
 Notes on "Poems and 
 
 Ballads." 8vo, u. 
 
 William Blake: 
 
 A Critical Essay. With Facsimile 
 Paintings. Demy 8vo, i6j. 
 
 Songs before Sunrise. 
 
 Crown 8vo, lOJ. dd. 
 
 Two Vols, crown 
 
 Bothwell: 
 
 A Tragedy. 
 8vo, I2J. dd. 
 
 George Chapman : 
 
 An Essay. Crown 8vo, 7s, 
 
 Songs of Two Nations, 
 Crown 8vo, 6j. 
 
 Essays and Studies. 
 
 Crown 8vo, lar, 
 
 Erechtheus : 
 A Tragedy.. Crown 8vo, 6s. 
 
 Note of an English Re- 
 publican on the Muscovite Cru- 
 sade. 8ro, i.r. 
 
 A Note on CharlotteB ronte. 
 
 Crown 8ro, 6s. 
 
34 BOOKS PUBLISHED BY 
 
 MR. SWINBURNE'S NEW WORK. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, <js. 
 
 Poems and Ballads. 
 
 Second Series. By Algernon Charles Swinburne. 
 Fcap. 8vo, cloth extra, 3^. (>d. 
 
 Rossetti's (W. M.) Criticism upon Swin- 
 
 burnis " Poems and Ballads." 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, with Illustrations, yj. dd. 
 
 Strutfs Sports and -Pastimes of the 
 
 People of England ; including the Rural and Domestic Recrea- 
 tions, May Games, Mummeries, Shows, Processions, Pageants, 
 and Pompous Spectacles, from the Earliest Period to the Present 
 Time. With 140 Illustrations. Edited by William Hone. 
 ** A few Large Paper Copies, with an extra set of Copperplate 
 Illustrations, carefiJly coloured by hand, from the Originals, 50J. 
 
 Medium 8vo, cloth extra, with lUusfcrations, ']s. 6d. 
 
 Dr. Syntax 's Three Tours, 
 
 in Search of the Picturesque, in Search of Consolation, and in 
 Search of a Wife. With the whole of Rowlandson's droll page 
 Illustrations, in Colours, and Life of the Author by J. C. Hotten. 
 
 Large post 8vo, cloth, full ^t, gilt top, with Illustrations, \2s. dd. 
 
 Thackerayana : 
 
 Notes and Anecdotes. Illustrated by a profusion of Sketches by - 
 William Makepeace Thackeray, depicting Humorous Inci- 
 dents in his School-life, and Favourite Characters in the books of 
 his everyday reading. With Hundreds of Wood Engravings and 
 Five Coloured Plates, from Mr. Thackeray's Original Drawings. 
 "It wmdd have heen a real loss to bibliographical literature had co^rigkt 
 difficulties deit ivsd the general piJilic of this very amusing callectien. One of 
 Thackeray s habits^ from his schoolboy days, was to ornament the margins and 
 blank pages of the books he had in use -with caricature illustrations of their 
 contents. This gave special value to the sale of his library , and is almost cause 
 for regret that it could not have been preserved in its integrity', Thackera^s 
 place in literature is eminent ettough to have made this an interest to future 
 generations. The anonymous editor has done the best thai he could to compen- 
 sate for the lack of this. It is an admirable addendum, not only to his collected 
 works, but also to any memoir of him that has been, or thai is likely to be, 
 written" — Bkitish Quarteelv Review. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, gUt edges, with Illustrations, "Js, (td. 
 
 Thomson's Seasons and Castle of In- 
 dolence. With a Biographical and Critical Introduction by Allan 
 Cunningham, and over 50 fine Illustrations on Steel and Wood. 
 
CHAtTO &■ WINDU!,, PICCADILLY. 35 
 
 Twb Vols, crown 8vo, doth boards, i8j. ; Large Paper copies 
 (only 50 printed), 36X. 
 
 Cyril Tourneur's Collected Works, 
 
 Plays and Poems, Edited, with Critical Introduction and Notei, 
 by J. Churton Collins. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, with Coloured Illustrations, 7^, bd. 
 
 y. M. IV. Turner's Life and Correspond- 
 ence. Founded upon Letters and Papers furnished by his Friends 
 and fellow Academicians. By Walter Thornbury. A New 
 Edition, considerably enlarged. With numerous Illustrations 
 in colours, facsi miled from Turner's original Drawings. 
 
 Taine's History of English Literature. 
 
 Translated by Henry Van Laun. Four Vols, small 8vo, 30J. 
 *,* Also a New and Cheaper Edition, in Two Vols., crown 
 8vo, cloth extra, 15s. 
 
 Small 8vo, cloth gilt, with Portrait, ts. 
 
 Thoreau : His Life and Aims. 
 
 A Study. By H. A. Page, Author of "The Life of Thomas 
 De Quincey," &c. 
 
 Extract from Preface. — '* Tfu rtature-instinct in Thoreau was so strong 
 that, as I believe it may even do stmtethinp to aid in the inierfretation of certain 
 phenomena of so distant a period as the Middle Age. 1 see a kind of real likeness 
 between this so-called ' Stoic* of America^ "with his unaffected love for the slave^ his 
 wonderful sympathies and attractions for the lower creatures^ his siirplicities. 
 and his liking for the labour of the hand, and that St. Francis whose life has 
 recentfy been made fresh and real to us by the skilful pen of Mrs. Oliphant. Alll 
 claim for Thoreau is a disinterested and not a one-sided and prejudiced hearing." 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, with Illustrations, 7j. f>d. 
 
 Timbs' Clubs and Club Life in London. 
 
 With Anecdotes of its famous Cofiee-houses, Hostelries, and 
 Taverns. By John Times, F.S. A. W^ith numerous Illustrations. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, with Illustrations, ^s. dd. 
 
 Timbs' English Eccentrics and Ec- 
 
 centricities: Stories of Wealth and Fashion, Delusions, Impos- 
 tures, and Fanatic Missions, Strange Sights and Sporting Scenes, 
 Eccentric Artists, Theatrical Folks, Men of Letters, &c By JOHW 
 Ti mbs, F.S.A. With nearly 50 Illustrations. 
 
 Crown 8vo, doth extra, 'js. 6d. 
 
 Trollope's A Peep Behind the Scenes at 
 
 Rome. By T. Adolphus Trollope. 
 
35 BOOKS PUBLISHED BY CHATTO &• WINDUS. 
 One Vol. crown 8vo, cloth extra, fs. 6d. 
 
 Tom Taylor's Historical Plays. 
 
 " Clancarty," "Jeanne d'Arc," " 'Twixt Axe and Crown," " The 
 Fool's Revense," "Arkwright's Wife," "Anne Boleyn," "Plot 
 and Passion. 
 
 * « 
 
 The Plays may also be had separately, at is. each. 
 Crown 4to, half-Roxburghe^ I2s, 6d. 
 
 Vagabondiana ; 
 
 or, Anecdotes of Mendicant Wanderers through the Streets of 
 London ; with Portraits of the most Remarkable, drawn from the 
 Life by John Thomas Smith, late Keeper of the Prints m the 
 British Museum. With Introduction by Francis Douce, and 
 Descriptive Text. With the Woodcuts and the 32 Plates, from 
 the original Coppers. 
 
 Large crown 8vo, cloth antique, with Illustrations, 7.r. 6d. 
 
 Walton and Cotton's Complete Angler ; 
 
 or. The Contemplative Man's Recreation : being a Discourse of 
 Rivers, Fishponds, Fish and Fishing, written by Izaak Walton ; 
 and Instructions how to Angle for a Trout or Grayling in a clear 
 Stream, by Charles Cotton. With Original Memoirs and 
 Notes by Sir Harris Nicolas, and 61 Copperplate Illustrations. 
 
 Carefully printed on paper to imitate the Original, 22 in. by 14 in., 2s. 
 
 Warrant to Execute Charles I. 
 
 An exact Facsimile of this important Document, with the Fifty- 
 nine Signatures of the Regicides, and corresponcUng Seals. 
 
 Beautifully printed on paper to imitate the Original MS., price zr. 
 
 Warrant to Execute Mary Q. of Scots. 
 
 An exact Facsimile, including the Signature of Queen Elizabeth, 
 and a Facsimile of the Great Seal. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, with Illustrations, "Js. 6d. 
 
 Wright 's Caricature History of the 
 
 Georges. ( TTu House of Hanover. ) With 400 Pictures, Caricatures, 
 Squibs, Broadsides, Window Pictures, &c. By Thomas Wright, 
 
 Esq., M.A., F.S.A. 
 
 Large post 8vo, cloth extra, gilt, with Illustrations, Is. 6d. 
 
 Wright 's History of Caricature and of 
 
 the Grotesque in Art, Literature, Sculpture, and Painting, from 
 the Earliest Times to the Present Day. By Thomas Wright, 
 M.A., F.S.A. Profusely illustrated by F. W. Fairholt, F.S.A, 
 
 J, OGDEN AND CO., PRINTERS, 17S, ST. JOHN STREET, B.C.